A BOOK TO SPEND TIME WITH
Bahaare Shariat
Draft — translation in progress
Aqaid Mutaliq Zaat-o-Sifaat-e-Ilahi
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=4 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 4]
Allah (عزوجل) ek hai. Us ka koi shareek nahi: na Zaat mein, na Sifaat mein, na
Af'aal mein, na Ahkaam mein aur na Asmaa mein.
Allah wajib-ul-wujood hai. Yani us ka hona zaruri hai aur us ka na hona mumkin
nahi. Woh Qadeem hai, yani hamesha se hai aur us se pehle koi cheez nahi thi.
Allah Ta'ala ki wahdaniyat ke bare mein Quran-e-Kareem mein irshad hai:
قل هو الله احد
و الهكم اله واحد-لا اله الا هو
Allah ki Zaat, Sifaat aur Af'aal mein kisi ko shareek na karna zaruri hai. Woh
apne faisle aur apni makhlooq ki tadbeer mein bilkul yakta hai. Us ke naam mein
bhi koi shareek nahi.
Allah Ta'ala apni Zaat se wajib-ul-wujood hai, jab ke Allah ke siwa har cheez
apni Zaat ke aitibar se mumkin-ul-wujood hai. Allah be-niyaz hai aur har mumkin
cheez apne wajood aur baqa ke liye us ki mohtaj hai.
Quran-e-Kareem mein hai:
و الله الغنی و انتم الفقرآء
Qadeem hone ka matlab yeh hai ke Allah ke wajood se pehle kabhi adam nahi tha.
Allah ke haq mein Qadeem ka matlab sirf yeh hai ke us ka wajood hamesha se hai;
yeh zamane ke lamba hone ka naam nahi.
Is mawzu par tafseel ke liye Sharh-ul-Fiqh-ul-Akbar mein *Manh-ur-Rawd-ul-
Azhar, Hashiyah Sawi, Tafseer-e-Tabari, At-Tafseer-ul-Kabeer, Al-Mu'taqad
Al-Muntaqad aur Imam Ahmad Raza Khan علیہ رحمۃ الرحمن ka risala I'tiqad-ul-
Ahbab fil-Jameel wal-Mustafa wal-Aal wal-Ashab, jise Das Aqaid* bhi kaha jata
hai, dekhein.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=5 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 5]
Allah hamesha se hai aur hamesha rahega. Isi ko Azli aur Abadi kaha jata hai.
Sirf wahi ibadat aur bandagi ka haqdar hai.
Allah kisi ka mohtaj nahi aur poori kainaat us ki mohtaj hai. Quran-e-Kareem mein
hai:
كل شیء هالك الا وجهه
Allah ki Zaat ka aqal ke zariye poora ihata karna mumkin nahi. Aqal jis cheez ko
samajhti hai us ka ihata kar leti hai, jab ke Allah ki Zaat ka koi ihata nahi kar
sakta. Haan, Allah ke Af'aal se ijmali taur par us ki Sifaat ki pehchan hoti hai,
aur Sifaat ke zariye us ki Zaat ki ma'rifat hasil hoti hai.
Allah Ta'ala ki ibadat ka hukm Quran-e-Kareem mein hai:
یایها الناس اعبدوا ربكم الذی خلقكم
ذلكم الله ربكم-لا اله الا هو-خالق كل شیء فاعبدوه
و قضى ربك الا تعبدوا الا ایاه
Allah ko As-Samad kaha gaya hai, yani woh sab se be-niyaz hai aur har koi us
ka mohtaj hai:
الله الصمد
Allah ki Zaat ko aankhen idraak nahi kar sakti. Idraak ka matlab yeh hai ke kisi
cheez ko us ki tamam hadon aur kinare ke saath apne ihate mein le liya jaye.
Allah ki ru'yat ke bare mein yeh zaruri hai ke us ki Zaat ka ihata nahi kiya ja
sakta.
Is tafseel ke liye Al-Mu'taqad Al-Muntaqad, *Al-Musamarah bi Sharh-il-
Musayarah, Sharh-ul-Fiqh-ul-Akbar, At-Tafseer-ul-Kabeer* aur doosri
ma'tabar kitaben dekhein.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=6 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 6]
Aqeedah 4
Allah ki Sifaat na bilkul us ki Zaat ka naam hain aur na us se alag koi cheez.
Woh us ki Zaat ke saath qaim hain aur us ki Zaat ke liye lazim hain. Is baat ko
phool ki khushboo se samjhein: khushboo phool ki Sifat hai, phool ke saath hoti
hai, lekin khushboo ko phool nahi kaha jata aur na phool se alag paya ja sakta hai.
Aqeedah 5
Jis tarah Allah ki Zaat Qadeem, Azli aur Abadi hai, isi tarah us ki Sifaat bhi
Qadeem, Azli aur Abadi hain. Allah ki koi Sifat baad mein paida nahi hui aur na
us ki koi Sifat kabhi khatam hogi, kyunki Allah apni Zaat aur Sifaat dono mein
kaamil hai.
Aqeedah 6
Allah ki Sifaat na makhlooq hain aur na Allah ki qudrat ke neeche paida hone wali
cheezon mein shamil hain. Al-Fiqh-ul-Akbar mein hai ke Allah ki Sifaat Azal se
ghair-muhdath aur ghair-makhlooq hain.
Aqeedah 7
Allah ki Zaat aur Sifaat ke ilawa har cheez haadith hai. Yani pehle maujood nahi
thi, phir Allah Ta'ala ne use wajood diya.
Aqeedah 8
Jo shakhs Allah ki Sifaat ko makhlooq ya haadith kahe, ya in ke bare mein shak
rakhe aur Qadeem ya haadith hone ka faisla na kare, woh gumrah aur bad-deen hai.
Al-Mu'taqad Al-Muntaqad mein is aqeede ki wazahat ki gayi hai ke Allah ki
Sifaat Azli aur Abadi hain, un ki koi ibtida nahi aur koi intiha nahi.
In aqaid ki tafseel Al-Musayarah, Sharh-ul-Aqaid An-Nasafiyyah, *Sharh-ul-
Fiqh-ul-Akbar, Al-Mu'taqad Al-Muntaqad aur Al-Mu'tamad-ul-Mustanad* mein
dekhi ja sakti hai.
Aqaid Mutaliq Zaat-o-Sifaat-e-Ilahi
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=7 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 7]
Aqeedah 9
Jo shakhs kainaat ki kisi cheez ko Qadeem maane, ya us ke Haadith hone mein
shak kare, woh kafir hai. Allah ke siwa har cheez pehle maujood nahi thi, phir
Allah Ta'ala ne use paida kiya.
Aqeedah 10
Allah na kisi ka baap hai, na beta, aur na us ki koi biwi hai. Jo Allah ke liye
baap, beta ya biwi sabit kare woh kafir hai. Balke jo is baat ko mumkin bhi
samjhe woh gumrah aur bad-deen hai.
Quran-e-Kareem mein hai:
لم یلد و لم یولد
ما اتخذ صاحبة و لا ولدا
و ما ینبغی للرحمن ان یتخذ ولدا
Allah ki taraf kisi aisi sifat ko mansoob karna jo us ke laiq nahi, ya us ka
shareek, beta ya biwi banana, kufr hai. Is masle ki tafseel Ash-Shifa,
Al-Mu'taqad Al-Muntaqad, Inba-ul-Hayy, Al-Fatawa Ar-Razaviyyah,
Al-Bahr-ur-Raiq, Majma-ul-Anhur aur At-Tatarkhaniyyah mein dekhein.
Source References
Is page ke hawalon mein Surah Al-Ikhlas 3, Surah Al-Jinn 3, Surah Maryam 92,
Surah Az-Zukhruf 81 aur Surah Bani Israil 111 shamil hain. Imam Ahmad Raza
Khan علیہ رحمۃ الرحمن ne bhi Al-Fiqh-ul-Akbar aur apni tahqiqi tehreeron ke
hawale se is aqeede ki wazahat ki hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=8 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 8]
Aqeedah 11
Allah Hayy hai, yani woh khud zinda hai aur har makhlooq ki zindagi us ke qabze
mein hai. Jise chahe zindagi de aur jise chahe maut de.
Aqeedah 12
Allah har mumkin cheez par Qadir hai. Koi mumkin us ki Qudrat se bahar nahi.
Aqeedah 13
Jo cheez Muhaal hai, woh Allah (عزوجل) ki Qudrat se muta'alliq nahi hoti, kyunki
Muhaal woh hai jo ho hi nahi sakti. Allah Ta'ala ki Qudrat har mumkin cheez ko
shamil hai; jo cheez apni Zaat hi mein na-mumkin ho, us ka maujood hona tasawwur
mein nahi aa sakta.
Misal ke taur par doosra Khuda hona Muhaal hai. Agar doosra Khuda Allah ki
Qudrat mein aa sakta ho to us ka maujood hona mumkin ho jayega, aur phir woh
Muhaal nahi rahega. Isi tarah Allah ki fana bhi Muhaal hai. Agar fana Allah ki
Qudrat mein aa sakti ho to fana mumkin hogi, aur jis ki fana mumkin ho woh Khuda
nahi ho sakta.
Is liye Muhaal ko Qudrat ke ta'alluq mein lana durust nahi. Aisa samajhna Allah
Ta'ala ki Uluhiyyat ke khilaf hai.
Aqeedah 14
Har mumkin cheez ka maujood ho jana zaruri nahi. Us ka mumkin hona zaruri hai,
chahe woh kabhi maujood na ho.
Aqeedah 15
Allah har kamal aur khoobi ka Jaame' hai. Har aisi cheez se paak hai jo aib ya
nuqsan ho. Allah ke liye jhoot, dhoka, khiyanat, zulm, jahalat aur be-hayai
bilkul Muhaal hain.
Yeh kehna bhi ghalat hai ke Allah jhoot bolne par Qadir hai. Is ka matlab Muhaal
ko mumkin banana aur Allah ki taraf aib mansoob karna hoga. Isi tarah yeh sochna
ke Muhaal par Qudrat ka ta'alluq na hone se Allah ki Qudrat naaqis ho jayegi,
bilkul baatil hai. Nuqsan Allah ki Qudrat mein nahi, balke Muhaal cheez mein hai
jo Qudrat se muta'alliq hone ki salahiyat hi nahi rakhti.
Quran-e-Kareem mein Allah ki Hayaat aur Qudrat ka bayan hai:
هو الحی القیوم
و هو الذی یحی و یمیت
ان الله على كل شیء قدیر
Allah ke siwa kisi ko bhi Allah ki tarah Qadir samajhna durust nahi. Is aqeede
ki tafseel Al-Musamarah bi Sharh-il-Musayarah aur Al-Fatawa Ar-Razaviyyah
ke risale Subhan-as-Subuh an Aib-e-Kazib-e-Maqbuh mein hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=9 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 9]
Aqeedah 16
Allah ki Zaati Sifaat mein Hayaat, Qudrat, Sama'at, Basarat, Kalaam, Ilm aur
Iradah shamil hain. Allah ka sunna kaan se, dekhna aankh se aur kalaam karna
zaban se nahi, kyunki kaan, aankh aur zaban jism hain aur Allah jism se paak hai.
Allah har halki se halki aawaz sunta hai. Woh har bareek se bareek cheez ko
dekhta hai, chahe insani nazar ya doorbeen use mehsoos na kar sake. Allah ka
sunna aur dekhna sirf in cheezon tak mahdood nahi: woh har maujood ko dekhta aur
har maujood ko sunta hai.
Allah ki Hayaat, Qudrat, Ilm, Kalaam, Sama'at, Basarat aur Iradah Azli aur Abadi
Sifaat hain. Us ki Sifaat makhlooq ki Sifaat ki tarah nahi. Allah ka sunna kisi
kaan ya hawa ke zariye nahi, aur us ka dekhna kisi aankh ya hadd ki zarurat nahi
rakhata.
Quran-e-Kareem mein hai:
الله لا اله الا هو-الحی القیوم
و هو على كل شیء قدیر
ان الله هو السمیع البصیر
و كلم الله موسى تكلیما
ان الله قد احاط بكل شیء علما
ان الله یحكم ما یرید
ان ربك فعال لما یرید
Allah har purane aur naye, badi aur chhoti, zahir aur posheeda cheez ko poori
tarah jaanta, dekhta aur sunta hai. Us ka Kalaam us ki Zaat ke saath Azal se
qa'im hai aur hamesha rahega.
Is ki mazeed tafseel Al-Fiqh-ul-Akbar, Al-Musamarah bi Sharh-il-Musayarah,
Al-Hadiqat-un-Nadiyyah aur doosri ma'tabar kitabon mein hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=10 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 10]
Aqeedah 17
Allah ka Kalaam bhi us ki doosri Sifaat ki tarah Qadeem hai. Woh haadith ya
makhlooq nahi. Jo Quran-e-Kareem ko makhlooq kahe, us ke bare mein Imam-e-Azam
aur doosre Imamon رضی الله تعالی عنہم ke aqwal mein sakht hukm aaya hai. Sahaba
aur buzurg ulama se bhi is qaul ki mazammat aur takfeer manqool hai.
Is masle mein ulama ne tafseel bayan ki hai. Allah ke Kalaam ka inkar, jo Quran
aur ijma se sabit hai, kufr hai. Quran ko makhlooq kehne ke bare mein fuqaha ka
sakt qaul manqool hai, jab ke aksar mutakallimeen zarooriyat-e-deen mein se kisi
cheez ke inkar par hi takfeer karne ko ehtiyat ke qareeb samajhte hain. Is liye
is masle mein ma'tabar ulama ki sharh aur tafseel ke baghair jaldi faisla nahi
karna chahiye.
Aqeedah 18
Allah ka Kalaam awaaz aur huroof ki jins se paak hai. Quran-e-Kareem, jise hum
apni zaban se padhte aur mushaf mein likhte hain, Allah ka Qadeem Kalaam hai.
Hamari tilawat, hamari likhai, hamara sunna aur hamara hifz karna haadith hain;
lekin jis Quran ko hum padhte, likhte, sunte aur yaad karte hain, woh Allah ka
Qadeem Kalaam hai.
Qadeem Kalaam kisi awaaz, huroof, mushaf, zaban, kaan ya insani amal ke andar
sama nahi jata. Qadeem ek hai; us ka zahoor mukhtalif tareeqon se hota hai. Dil
mein ma'ni ki surat mein, zaban par lafz ki surat mein, mushaf mein naqsh ki
surat mein aur kaan mein suni hui surat mein. Zahoor ke badalne se asal Haqiqat
ek se zyada nahi ho jati.
Is aqeede ki tafseel Al-Fiqh-ul-Akbar, Manh-ur-Rawd-ul-Azhar, *Al-Hadiqat-
un-Nadiyyah, Al-Mu'tamad-ul-Mustanad* aur Imam Ahmad Raza Khan علیہ رحمۃ
الرحمن ke رسالہ Anwar-ul-Mannan fi Tauheed-il-Quran mein hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=11 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 11]
Quran-e-Kareem Allah ka ek haqiqi aur Azli Kalaam hai. Woh apni asal mein ek hi
hai, chahe woh hamare dilon mein ma'ni ki surat mein zahir ho, zabanon se padha
jaye, mushaf mein likha jaye ya kaanon se suna jaye.
Quran ko hamare hifz, tilawat, likhai aur sunne ko haadith kehna durust hai,
kyunki yeh hamare amal aur hamari sifat hain. Magar jis Quran ko hum hifz karte,
padhte, likhte aur sunte hain, woh haqiqatan wahi Qadeem Quran hai. Use Allah
Ta'ala se alag samajhna ya makhlooq kehna durust nahi.
Is baat ko is tarah samjhein: libaas badalne se libaas pehenne wale shakhs ki
Haqiqat nahi badalti. Isi tarah Quran ki tajalli dil, zaban, mushaf aur kaan ke
mutabiq zahir hoti hai, magar Quran ki Qidam par koi asar nahi padta.
Jo shakhs kahe ke Quran sirf likhe hue naqsh ya padhe hue lafz ka naam hai aur
Allah ka Qadeem Kalaam is ke alawa koi Haqiqat nahi, woh sahih aqeede se hat gaya.
Sahih baat yeh hai ke Quran Qadeem Allah ka Kalaam hai jo mukhtalif jagahon par
mukhtalif andaaz se zahir hota hai.
Imam Ahmad Raza Khan علیہ رحمۃ الرحمن ne is mushkil masle ko *Anwar-ul-Mannan
fi Tauheed-il-Quran* mein tafseel se samjhaya hai. Is masle ko samajhne mein
agar mushkil ho to Allah ki Sifaat ki tarah is par bhi bila-kaif iman rakha jaye.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=12 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 12]
Aqeedah 19
Allah ka Ilm har cheez ko muheet hai. Woh Azal mein bhi har badi aur chhoti
cheez ko jaanta tha, ab bhi jaanta hai aur hamesha jaanta rahega. Woh maujood,
ghair-maujood, mumkin aur Muhaal sab ko jaanta hai.
Cheezen badalti rehti hain, lekin Allah ke Ilm mein koi tabdeeli nahi aati. Woh
dilon ke khayalat aur posheeda waswason se bhi ba-khabar hai. Us ke Ilm ki koi
intiha nahi.
Quran-e-Kareem mein hai:
یعلم ما فی السموت و الارض و یعلم ما تسرون و ما تعلنون-و الله علیم بذات الصدور
و عنده مفاتح الغیب لا یعلمها الا هو-و یعلم ما فی البر و البحر-و ما تسقط من ورقة الا یعلمها
و اسروا قولكم او اجهروا به-انه علیم بذات الصدور
Allah ka Ilm kisi naye ilm ke hasil hone, kisi asar qabool karne ya kisi tabdeeli
ke zariye paida nahi hua. Woh Azli Ilm hai aur kamal ke saath Allah ki Zaat mein
qa'im hai. Kainaat ki koi zarra-barabar cheez bhi us ke Ilm se bahar nahi.
Aqeedah 20
Allah ghayb aur zahir, dono ko jaanta hai. Ghayb woh hai jo hamari nazar aur
hawas se posheeda ho, aur zahir woh jo hamare saamne ho. Allah ka Zaati Ilm us
ka khaas hai; kisi makhlooq ko Allah ki tarah Zaati Ilm hasil nahi.
Is bayan ki tafseel At-Tafseer-ul-Kabeer, Manh-ur-Rawd-ul-Azhar aur
Al-Hadiqat-un-Nadiyyah mein dekhein.
Aqaid Mutaliq Zaat-o-Sifaat-e-Ilahi
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=13 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 13]
Allah ka Zaati Ilm-e-Ghaib Allah hi ke liye khaas hai. Jo shakhs Allah ke ilawa
kisi aur ke liye Zaati Ilm-e-Ghaib sabit kare, chahe bahut hi thodi miqdaar mein,
woh kufr aur shirk ka murtakib hota hai. Ilm-e-Zaati ka matlab yeh hai ke kisi
ko Allah ke diye baghair khud apne taur par ilm hasil ho.
Aqeedah 21
Allah hi har cheez ka Khaliq hai. Zaat hon ya bandon ke Af'aal, sab Allah Ta'ala
hi ke paida kiye hue hain.
Allah Ta'ala farmata hai:
الله خالق كل شیء
و الله خلقكم و ما تعملون
Aqeedah 22
Haqiqi taur par Rizq pahunchane wala Allah hi hai. Farishte aur doosre zariye
aur wasile hain, magar Rizq dene wala asal mein Allah Ta'ala hi hai.
ان الله هو الرزاق ذو القوة المتین
Quran-e-Kareem mein farishton ko Allah ke hukm se kaam karne wale bataya gaya
hai. Kuch farishte baarish, paudon aur rizq ke intizam par muqarrar hain, kuch
roohon ko qabz karne par aur kuch Soor phoonkne par. Is se maloom hota hai ke
wasile apna kaam Allah ke hukm se karte hain.
Aqeedah 23
Allah Ta'ala ne har bhale aur bure kaam ko apne Azli Ilm ke mutabiq muqaddar
farmaya. Allah jaanta tha ke kaun kya karega aur usi ko likha. Is ka matlab yeh
nahi ke Allah ke likhne ne humein majboor kar diya; balke Allah ne wahi likha jo
hum apne ikhtiyar se karne wale the.
Zaid ke bare mein burai likhi gayi kyunki Allah ke Azli Ilm mein tha ke Zaid
burai karega. Agar Zaid bhala kaam karne wala hota to us ke liye bhala hi likha
jata. Allah ka ilm kisi ko majboor nahi karta.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=14 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 14]
Allah Ta'ala Azal mein tamam cheezon ko un ke hone se pehle jaanta tha aur usi
ke mutabiq un ka taqdeeri faisla farmaya. Ahle-Haq ka aqeedah hai ke achhai aur
burai dono Allah ki paida ki hui hain; magar banday unhein apne irade aur amal
se kamate hain.
Nabi-e-Kareem ﷺ ne taqdeer ka inkar karne walon ko is Ummat ke Majus farmaya:
القدریۃ مجوس ہذہ الامۃ
Aqeedah 24
Qaza ki teen qismein hain:
- Qaza-e-Mubram-e-Haqiqi: Allah ke Ilm mein kisi cheez par kisi aur cheez
ki shart nahi. Is mein tabdeeli mumkin nahi.
- Woh Qaza jo farishton ke sahifon mein shart ke saath likhi gayi ho:
Farishton ke sahifon mein kisi cheez ka hona kisi shart ke saath dikhaya gaya
ho.
- **Woh Qaza jo zahiri taur par bina shart ho, lekin Allah ke Ilm mein shart
ke saath ho:** Farishton ke sahifon mein shart ka zikr na ho, lekin Allah ke
Ilm mein woh shart ke saath ho.
Qaza-e-Mubram-e-Haqiqi mein tabdeeli mumkin nahi. Allah ke khaas mehboob bande
agar is bare mein kisi cheez ki guzarish karein to unhein is faisle se wapas kar
diya jata hai.
Ibrahim علیہ الصلاۃ والسلام ka Waqia
Malak-ul-Maut aur doosre farishte Qoum-e-Loot par azaab lane aaye. Ibrahim
Khalilullah علیہ الصلاۃ والسلام nihayat shafeeq aur meherban the. Unhone
apne Rab se Qoum-e-Loot ke bare mein guftagu ki. Quran-e-Kareem mein Allah
Ta'ala farmata hai:
یجادلنا فی قوم لوط
Yani Ibrahim علیہ الصلاۃ والسلام ne hamare saath Qoum-e-Loot ke bare mein guftagu
ki.
Is ayat se maloom hota hai ke Allah ke mehboob bandon ki Allah ki bargah mein
izzat hoti hai. Un ki shafqat aur guzarish ka zikr khud Allah Ta'ala ne farmaya.
Source References
Is page ke hawalon mein Al-Fiqh-ul-Akbar, Sharh-e-Nawawi, *Al-Fatawa
Ar-Razaviyyah, Sharh-us-Sunnah, Maktubat-e-Imam Rabbani aur Tafseer-e-
Qurtubi* shamil hain. Taqdeer ke hawale se Sunan Abi Dawud ki riwayat bhi zikr
ki gayi hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=15 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 15]
Ibrahim علیہ الصلاۃ والسلام ki guftagu se yeh bhi maloom hota hai ke Allah ke
mehboob bandon ki bargah mein izzat hai. Kuch log yeh kehte hain ke Allah ki
bargah mein koi kisi baat ki guzarish nahi kar sakta, lekin Quran-e-Kareem ne
Ibrahim علیہ الصلاۃ والسلام ki Qoum-e-Loot ke bare mein guftagu ko khud bayan
farmaya.
Musa علیہ الصلاۃ والسلام ka Waqia
Shab-e-Meraj Nabi-e-Kareem ﷺ ne aasman mein ek buland awaaz suni. Aap ﷺ ne
Jibreel Amin علیہ الصلاۃ والسلام se poocha: “Yeh kaun hain?” Jibreel علیہ
الصلاۃ والسلام ne arz ki: “Yeh Musa علیہ الصلاۃ والسلام hain.” Aap ﷺ ne poocha:
“Kya woh apne Rab se buland awaaz mein guftagu kar rahe hain?” Jibreel علیہ
الصلاۃ والسلام ne arz ki: “Allah عزوجل jaanta hai ke un ke mizaj mein tezi hai.”
Is riwayat se maloom hota hai ke Allah ke Nabi Musa علیہ الصلاۃ والسلام apne Rab
se guftagu karte the aur Allah Ta'ala un ke mizaj ko jaanta aur pasand farmata
tha.
Huzoor ﷺ ka Apni Ummat ke Liye Irshad
Allah Ta'ala ne farmaya:
و لسوف یعطیك ربك فترضى
Yani aap ka Rab aap ko itna ata farmayega ke aap razi ho jayenge.
Is par Huzoor Sayyid-ul-Mursaleen ﷺ ne farmaya:
إذا لا أرضی وواحد من أمتي في النار
Yani agar meri Ummat ka ek shakhs bhi Jahannum mein hua to main razi nahi honga.
Yeh Huzoor ﷺ ki apni Ummat par nihayat azeem shafqat aur muhabbat ka izhar hai.
Source References
Is page ke hawalon mein Surah Hud 74, Surah Ad-Duha 5, Hilyat-ul-Auliya,
Kanz-ul-Ummal, Fath-ul-Bari aur At-Tafseer-ul-Kabeer shamil hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=16 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 16]
Allah ke mehboob bandon ki yeh shaan bahut buland hai. Allah Ta'ala unhein izzat
aur maqbooliyat ata farmata hai.
Muslim maa-baap ka jo bachcha hamal se gir jaye, us ke bare mein hadith mein hai
ke woh Qiyamat ke din Allah عزوجل se apne maa-baap ki bakhshish ke liye is tarah
guzarish karega jaise qarz lene wala apna qarz maangne wale se apna haq maangta
hai. Phir us bachche se kaha jayega:
Ae kacche bachche! Apne Rab se jhagadne wale! Apne maa-baap ka haath pakar le
aur Jannat mein chala ja.
أیـھا السقط المراغم ربـہ
Yeh baat beech mein is liye bayan ki gayi ke Iman walon ke liye faidemand hai
aur insani shayateen ki bad-batini ka jawab hai.
Qoum-e-Loot par jo azaab aaya woh Qaza-e-Mubram-e-Haqiqi tha. Ibrahim Khalilullah
علی نبینا الکریم وعلیہ افضل الصلاۃ والتسلیم ne un ke bare mein guzarish ki, to
Allah Ta'ala ne farmaya:
یابرهیم اعرض عن هذا-انه قد جآء امر ربك-و انهم اتیهم عذاب غیر مردود
Yani: Aye Ibrahim! Is khayal se baaz aaiye. Un par aisa azaab aane wala hai jo
taala nahi ja sakta.
Jo Qaza zahiri taur par shart ke saath hoti hai, us tak aksar Awliya ki rasai
hoti hai. Un ki dua aur himmat se woh tal sakti hai. Aur jo Qaza farishton ke
sahifon ke aitibar se Mubram nazar aati hai, us tak Allah ke khaas buzurgon ki
rasai hoti hai.
Huzoor Sayyiduna Ghaus-e-Azam رضی الله تعالی عنہ ne isi bare mein farmaya:
Main Qaza-e-Mubram ko taal deta hoon.
Imam Rabbani Shaykh Ahmad Sirhindi علیہ رحمۃ اللہ تعالی علیہ ne samjhaya ke
Qaza do qism ki hai: ek woh jismein tabdeeli ka imkaan hota hai aur doosri woh
jismein tabdeeli ki gunjaish nahi hoti. Allah Ta'ala farmata hai:
ما یبدل القول لدی
Yeh Qaza-e-Mubram-e-Haqiqi ke bare mein hai. Aur Qaza jis mein tabdeeli ka
imkaan hai, us ke bare mein farmata hai:
یمحوا الله ما یشآء و یثبت -و عنده ام الكتب
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=17 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 17]
Imam Rabbani ke buzurg pir ka kehna tha ke Sayyid Muhyuddin Jilani قدس سرہ
ne apne kuch risalon mein likha hai: Qaza-e-Mubram mein kisi ko tabdeeli ka
ikhtiyar nahi, magar mujhe agar Allah Ta'ala chahe to is mein tasarruf ka ikhtiyar
diya gaya hai. Imam Rabbani ke pir is baat par hairat karte aur ise door samajhte
the.
Yeh baat Imam Rabbani ke zehan mein bahut arse tak rahi. Phir ek din un ke ek
dost ko hukmran ki taraf se mushkil pesh aayi. Imam Rabbani ne is mushkil ko door
karne ke liye bahut dua, girya, zariya aur khushu kiya. Un par zahir hua ke is
maamle ki Qaza Loh-e-Mahfooz mein kisi shart ke saath nahi hai. Is se un par
mayusi tari hui aur unhein apne pir ka irshad yaad aaya.
Unhone dobara Allah Ta'ala ki bargah mein aajizi aur dua ki. Allah ke fazl se
maloom hua ke shart wali Qaza ki bhi do suratain hain. Ek woh jis ki shart Loh-e-
Mahfooz mein zahir kar di gayi aur farishton ko us ki khabar de di gayi. Doosri
woh jis ki shart sirf Allah ke Ilm mein hai, jab ke Loh-e-Mahfooz mein woh
Qaza-e-Mubram ki surat mein nazar aati hai.
Yeh doosri surat na bilkul shart wali hai aur na bilkul Mubram. Woh zahir mein
Mubram jaisi hai, lekin Haqiqat mein shart ke saath hai. Isi liye khaas bandon
ki dua se kabhi tal sakti hai.
Is se maloom hua ke Sayyid Muhyuddin Jilani قدس سرہ ka irshad isi doosri surat
ke bare mein tha, na ke Qaza-e-Mubram-e-Haqiqi ke bare mein. Haqiqi Mubram mein
aqli aur shar'i taur par tabdeeli mumkin nahi. Haqiqat yeh hai ke bahut kam log
is Qaza ki Haqiqat se waqif hote hain; phir is mein tasarruf kaise kar sakte hain?
Imam Rabbani ke dost par jo mushkil aayi thi woh isi doosri surat se muta'alliq
thi. Allah Ta'ala ne Imam Rabbani ki dua se us mushkil ko door farma diya.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=18 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 18]
Isi ma'ni mein hadith mein aaya hai:
إن الدعاء یرد القضاء بعد ما ابرم
Yani dua kabhi us Qaza ko bhi taal deti hai jo zahiri taur par mazboot samjhi ja
rahi ho.
Is ka matlab yeh nahi ke Allah Ta'ala ke Ilm mein koi tabdeeli hoti hai. Allah
ke ahkaam do tarah ke hote hain: ek woh jo kisi waqt ki qaid ke baghair hain aur
doosre woh jo kisi waqt ya shart ke saath hain. Jab shart poori ho jaye to hukm
ka zahoor badal sakta hai, magar Allah ke Ilm mein koi naya ilm paida nahi hota.
Is masle ko samajhne ke liye yeh baat yaad rakhein ke Allah Ta'ala Qaza aur us
ki sabhi suratain Azal se jaanta hai. Dua, nek amal aur asbab bhi usi Azli Ilm
mein maloom hote hain. Is liye dua se zahiri faisla badalne ka matlab Allah ke
Ilm mein tabdeeli nahi.
Qaza-e-Mubram-e-Haqiqi wahi hai jismein Allah ke Ilm mein kisi doosri cheez ki
shart nahi. Is mein aqli ya shar'i taur par tabdeeli ka sawal nahi. Qaza jis ki
shart Allah ke Ilm mein ho, agarche farishton ke saamne zahiri taur par Mubram
ho, to Allah ke fazl aur khaas bandon ki dua se us ke zahoor mein tabdeeli aa
sakti hai.
Imam Ahmad Raza Khan علیہ رحمۃ الرحمن ne Al-Mu'tamad-ul-Mustanad ke hawale
se is hadith aur Qaza ki tafseel bayan ki hai. Is mein dua ko Allah ke lashkaron
mein se ek lashkar bataya gaya hai jo zahiri taur par mazboot ho chuke faisle ko
bhi Allah ke hukm se taal sakta hai.
Is liye Qaza ke masle mein Allah Ta'ala ki Qudrat, Ilm aur Hikmat par poora iman
rakhein. Allah ke Ilm mein koi tabdeeli nahi hoti; tabdeeli sirf us cheez ke
zahoor mein hoti hai jise Allah Ta'ala ne apne Ilm mein shart ke saath rakha ho.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=19 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 19]
Qaza-e-Mubram-e-Haqiqi Allah Ta'ala ke Ilm mein kisi shart ke saath nahi hoti.
Isi liye is ka faisla badla nahi ja sakta. Qaza jo Allah ke Ilm mein kisi shart
ke saath ho, woh zahiri taur par Qaza-e-Mubram jaisi nazar aa sakti hai, lekin
Allah Ta'ala ke Ilm mein us ki shart hoti hai. Isi liye dua se us ka zahoor badal
sakta hai.
Hadith mein aaya hai:
إن الدعاء یرد القضاء بعد ما ابرم
Yani dua us Qaza ko bhi taal deti hai jo zahiri taur par pakki samjhi ja rahi ho.
Is ka matlab yeh nahi ke Qaza-e-Mubram-e-Haqiqi ka faisla koi badal sakta hai
ya Allah Ta'ala ke Ilm mein koi tabdeeli hoti hai. Qaza-e-Mubram-e-Haqiqi ka koi
taal-ne wala nahi aur Allah ke hukm ko koi radd nahi kar sakta.
Allah ke shar'i ahkaam bhi do tarah ke hote hain: ek aam aur be-waqt qaid, aur
doosre kisi waqt ya shart ke saath. Jab shart poori hoti hai to hukm ka naya
zahoor hota hai. Is ka matlab hukm ki muddat ka bayan hai, na ke Allah ke Ilm mein
tabdeeli.
Isi tarah Allah ke takwini ahkaam mein bhi do suratain hoti hain. Misal ke taur
par Malak-ul-Maut علیہ الصلاۃ والسلام ko kaha jaye ke falan shakhs ki rooh falan
waqt qabz karna, magar agar falan shakhs us ke liye dua kare to yeh hukm us surat
mein zahir na ho. Yeh shart Allah ke Ilm mein pehle se maloom hoti hai.
Is hadith se murad Qaza ki woh surat hai jo makhlooq ke nazdeek Mubram nazar aati
hai, lekin Haqiqat mein shart ke saath hoti hai. Qaza-e-Mubram-e-Haqiqi ki taraf
hadith ka ishara nahi, kyunki us mein tabdeeli aqli aur shar'i taur par mumkin
nahi.
Is masle ki mazeed tafseel Ahsan-ul-Wi'a li Adaab-id-Dua aur *Zail-ul-Mudda li
Ahsan-il-Wi'a* mein hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=20 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 20]
Masla 1: Qaza-o-Qadr ko Samajhna
Qaza-o-Qadr ke masail aam aqal mein poori tarah nahi aa sakte. In mein hadd se
zyada ghour-o-fikr kabhi nuqsan ka sabab ban sakta hai. Sayyiduna Abu Bakr aur
Sayyiduna Umar رضی الله تعالی عنہما ko bhi is masle mein be-ja behas se roka gaya.
Itna samajh lena kafi hai ke Allah Ta'ala ne insaan ko pathar aur doosri be-hiss
jamadaat ki tarah be-harkat nahi banaya. Allah ne use ek qisam ka ikhtiyar diya
ke woh kisi kaam ko chahe kare aur chahe na kare. Usay aqal di, jis se woh achhai,
burai, faida aur nuqsan pehchan sake. Kaam ke liye zaruri asbab aur wasail bhi
ata kiye. Jab woh koi kaam karna chahta hai to us ke liye munasib asbab paida
ho jate hain. Isi ikhtiyari amal par us se pooch-gach hoti hai.
Insaan ko na bilkul majboor samajhna durust hai aur na bilkul aisa mukhtar ke
Allah ki mashiyat aur Qudrat se be-niyaz ho. Dono soch ghalat hain.
Masla 2: Nek aur Bure Amal ki Nisbat
Bure kaam ko sirf Taqdeer ki taraf mansoob karna aur Allah ki Mashiyat ke hawale
karna buri baat hai. Adab yeh hai ke jo achha kaam ho use Allah ki taraf se kahe,
aur jo burai hum se ho usay apne nafs ki shararat samjhe.
Allah Ta'ala farmata hai:
ما اصابك من حسنة فمن الله-و ما اصابك من سیئة فمن ن نفسك
Aur Jinnon ka qaul hai:
و انا لا ندری اشر ارید بمن فی الارض ام اراد بهم ربهم رشدا
Is mein adab yeh hai ke unhone burai ko kisi mu'ayyan fa'il ki taraf mansoob nahi
kiya aur bhalai ko Allah Ta'ala ki taraf mansoob kiya.
Aqeedah 25
Allah Ta'ala jihat, makan, zaman, harkat, sukoon, shakl, surat aur tamam haadith
cheezon se paak hai. Allah kisi jagah, waqt ya simt ka mohtaj nahi.
Allah ki shaan makhlooq ki sifat se bilkul alag hai. Us par harkat, sukoon,
milna, juda hona, samne hona, choona, door hona, kisi haadith cheez ka qaim hona
ya kisi Azli Sifat ka khatam hona jaiz nahi.
Is aqeede ki tafseel Ash-Shu'ab-ul-Iman, Al-Hadiqat-un-Nadiyyah aur
Al-Fatawa Ar-Razaviyyah mein hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=21 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 21]
Allah Ta'ala ki Zaat aur Sifaat ke bare mein yeh samajhna zaruri hai ke Allah
makhlooq ke awsaaf se paak hai. Na woh jihat mein hai, na makan mein, na zaman
use gher sakta hai, aur na harkat ya sukoon us par jari hota hai.
Insaan ke liye Allah ne ikhtiyar paida kiya hai. Allah ka Azli Ilm aur us ka
Taqdeeri faisla banday ko majboor nahi karta. Banday apne ikhtiyar se achhe ya
bure kaam karte hain, lekin un ka wajood aur un ki qudrat Allah Ta'ala hi ki
paida ki hui hai.
Is liye apne achhe amal par Allah ka shukr aur bure amal par apne nafs ka muhasaba
karna chahiye. Taqdeer ko gunah ka bahana banana durust nahi.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=22 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 22]
Aqeedah 26
Duniya ki zindagi mein Allah Ta'ala ka Deedar sirf Nabi-e-Kareem ﷺ ke liye khaas
hai. Aakhirat mein har Sunni Musalman ke liye Allah Ta'ala ka Deedar mumkin hi
nahi, balke waqea hoga. Dil ke zariye ya khwab mein Deedar doosre Ambiya علیہم
السلام aur Awliya ko bhi hasil ho sakta hai.
Quran-e-Kareem mein hai:
وجوه یومىذ ناضرة الى ربها ناظرة
Nabi-e-Kareem ﷺ ne Sahaba se farmaya ke tum apne Rab ko is tarah dekhoge jaise
choudhween raat ke chaand ko dekhte ho aur usay dekhne mein tumhein koi mushkil
nahi hogi.
Allah Ta'ala ka Deedar aqlan aur sharan mumkin hai. Ahle-Sunnat ka ijma hai ke
Aakhirat mein Momineen Allah Ta'ala ko dekhenge, jab ke kafiron ko yeh sa'adat
naseeb nahi hogi. Duniya mein aankhon se Deedar ka sharaf Nabi-e-Kareem ﷺ ke liye
khaas hai. Imam Ibn Abbas aur Jumhoor Ahle-Sunnat ka yahi sahih qaul hai.
Source References
Hawalon mein Al-Fiqh-ul-Akbar, Sharh-e-Nawawi, Ash-Shifa, *Al-Mu'taqad
Al-Muntaqad aur Imam Ahmad Raza Khan علیہ رحمۃ الرحمن ka risala Munabbih-ul-
Maniyyah bi Wusool-il-Habib ilal-Arsh war-Ru'yah* shamil hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=23 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 23]
Khwab mein Allah Ta'ala ka Deedar bhi mumkin hai. Yeh dil ki mushahadah ki ek
surat hai. Bahut se Salih Buzurgon se iska waqea manqool hai, jin mein Imam
Abu Hanifah رضی الله تعالی عنہ aur Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal رضی الله تعالی عنہما bhi
shamil hain.
Aqeedah 27
Allah Ta'ala ka Deedar bila-kaif hoga. Hum Deedar ka iman rakhte hain, lekin yeh
nahi keh sakte ke woh kis tarah hoga. Duniya mein jis cheez ko dekha jata hai,
woh aam taur par kisi simt, fasle aur had mein hoti hai: upar, neeche, daayen,
baayen, aage ya peeche. Allah Ta'ala ka Deedar in tamam cheezon se paak hoga.
Deedar ke waqt nazar Allah Ta'ala ka ihata nahi kar sakegi. Jo kuch aql samajh
sakti hai woh Khuda nahi, aur jo Khuda hai us tak aql ki rasai nahi. Allah
Ta'ala ka Deedar haq hai, magar us ki kaifiyat hamari samajh se bahar hai.
Allah Ta'ala farmata hai:
لا تدركه الابصار-و هو یدرك الابصار-و هو اللطیف الخبیر
Yani aankhen Allah Ta'ala ka ihata nahi kar sakti, aur woh aankhon ka ihata
rakhta hai. Imam-e-Azam رحمہ اللہ ne farmaya ke Jannat walon ka Allah Ta'ala se
mulaqat bila-kaif, bila-tashbeeh aur bila-jihat hogi.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=24 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 24]
Deedar ki kaifiyat Allah Ta'ala hi jaanta hai. In baton ka khulasa yeh hai ke
jahan tak aql pahunchti hai woh Khuda nahi, aur jo Khuda hai us tak aql ki rasai
nahi. Deedar ke waqt nazar Allah Ta'ala ka ihata nahi karegi.
Aqeedah 28
Allah Ta'ala jo chahe aur jis tarah chahe karta hai. Koi us par qabu nahi pa
sakta aur na koi us ke irade se use rok sakta hai.
Allah Ta'ala ko na oongh aati hai na neend. Woh tamam jahan ki nigraani farmata
hai. Woh na thakta hai na uktaata hai. Woh tamam aalam ka parwar-digar hai.
Allah Ta'ala farmata hai:
فعال لما یرید
ان ربك فعال لما یرید
لا تاخذه سنة و لا نوم
و لله ما فی السموت و ما فی الارض-و كان الله بكل شیء محیطا
و ما مسنا من لغوب
الحمد لله رب العلمین
Allah Ta'ala ki Qudrat aur irade ke saamne koi rukawat nahi. Woh jo chahe aur
jaisa chahe kare. Kisi ko us par qabu nahi aur na koi us ke irade se use baaz
rakh sakta hai. Use na oongh aati hai na neend. Woh tamam jahan ka nigah rakhne
wala hai. Na thakta hai na uktaata. Woh tamam aalam ka paalne wala hai. Is aqeede
ki tafseel Ash-Sharh-ul-Mawaqif, Sharh-ul-Maqasid, *Al-Mu'taqad
Al-Muntaqad, Al-Hadiqat-un-Nadiyyah aur An-Nibras* mein hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=25 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 25]
Allah Ta'ala maa-baap se bhi zyada meherban aur nihayat burdbaar hai. Tootay hue
dilon ka sahara usi ki rehmat hai. Buzurgi aur azmat sirf usi ke liye hai.
Woh maaon ke pait mein jis tarah chahe surat banata hai. Gunahon ko bakhshne
wala, taubah qabool karne wala, aur apni pakad farmane wala hai. Us ki pakad
nihayat sakht hai; jis se Allah ke chhuraye baghair koi bach nahi sakta.
Woh chahe to chhoti cheez ko wasi kar de aur wasi cheez ko samet de. Jise chahe
buland kare aur jise chahe past kare. Zaleel ko izzat de aur izzat wale ko zaleel
kare. Jise chahe seedhi rah dikhaye aur jise chahe seedhi rah se hata de. Jise
chahe apna qareeb kar le aur jise chahe mardood kar de. Jise jo chahe de aur jo
chahe us se le le.
Woh jo karta hai aur jo karega, sab adl-o-insaf hai. Woh zulm se paak hai.
Quran-e-Kareem mein hai:
الرحمن الرحیم
انه كان حلیما غفورا
و هو العلی العظیم
هو الذی یصوركم فی الارحام كیف یشآء
غافر الذنب و قابل التوب شدید العقاب
ان اخذه الیم شدید
ان بطش ربك لشدید
و تعز من تشآء و تذل من تشآء
فان الله یضل من یشآء و یهدی من یشآء
قل اللهم ملك الملك تؤتی الملك من تشآء و تنزع الملك ممن تشآء
ان الله لا یظلم مثقال ذرة
Allah ki Rehmat
Sayyiduna Umar رضی الله تعالی عنہ se riwayat hai ke Nabi-e-Kareem ﷺ ke paas kuch
qaidi laaye gaye. Un mein ek aurat apne bachche ko dhoondh rahi thi. Bachcha milne
par us ne use apne seene se laga kar doodh pilaya. Nabi-e-Kareem ﷺ ne poocha:
“Kya yeh aurat apne bachche ko aag mein daal sakti hai?” Sahaba ne arz kiya:
“Nahi, jab tak woh use bachane par qadir ho.” Aap ﷺ ne farmaya: “Allah apne bandon
par is aurat se bhi zyada meherban hai.”
Allah Ta'ala ne farmaya ke Main un dilon ke paas hoon jo meri wajah se toot gaye
hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=26 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 26]
Allah Ta'ala nihayat buland-o-bala hai. Woh sab ko apne ihate mein rakhta hai,
lekin koi us ka ihata nahi kar sakta. Nafa aur nuqsan usi ke haath mein hai.
Woh mazloom ki faryad ko pahunchta hai aur zalim se badla leta hai. Allah ki
Mashiyat aur Iradah ke baghair koi cheez nahi ho sakti. Woh achhe amal se khush
hota hai aur bure amal se naraz.
Allah Ta'ala ki rehmat yeh hai ke woh kisi ko us kaam ka hukm nahi deta jo us ki
taqat se bahar ho.
Quran-e-Kareem mein hai:
ان الله لا یظلم الناس شیئا و لكن الناس انفسهم یظلمون
و ما انا بظلام للعبید
Allah Ta'ala kisi par zarra barabar zulm nahi karta. Bande khud apne upar zulm
karte hain.
Allah Ta'ala ke Ilm aur Mashiyat se koi cheez bahar nahi. Iman, kufr, itaat aur
na-farmani sab Allah ki Qaza, Qadr, Mashiyat aur Iradah se hote hain. Lekin Allah
Iman aur itaat se khush hota hai aur un par sawab ka wada farmata hai. Kufr aur
na-farmani se khush nahi hota aur un par azaab ki waeed farmata hai.
Source References
Is page ke hawalon mein Surah Saba 23, Surah Ha-Mim Sajdah 54, Surah Al-An'am
103, Surah Al-An'am 17, Surah Yunus 107, Sunan Tirmizi, Sunan Ibn Majah, Surah
Al-Ma'idah 95 aur Sharh-us-Sunnah shamil hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=27 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 27]
Allah Ta'ala par kisi ko sawab ya azaab dena, ya banday ke liye woh kaam karna
jo us ke haq mein behtar ho, wajib nahi. Allah Ta'ala bilkul be-niyaz Malik hai;
jo chahe kare aur jo chahe hukm de.
Lekin Allah Ta'ala ne apne karam se wada farmaya hai ke Musalmanon ko Jannat mein
dakhil karega aur apne adl ke mutabiq kafiron ko Jahannum mein dakhil karega.
Allah ka wada aur waeed badalte nahi.
Quran-e-Kareem mein hai:
لا یكلف الله نفسا الا وسعها
فعال لما یرید
لا تبدیل لكلمت الله
ما یبدل القول لدی
Insaan apne ikhtiyar se achha ya bura kaam karta hai. Allah Ta'ala us ke kaam ka
Khaliq hai, magar banday ke ikhtiyari amal ki nisbat banday hi ki taraf hoti hai.
Is liye achhe kaam par Allah ka shukr aur bure kaam par apne nafs ka muhasaba
karna chahiye.
Allah Ta'ala ke faisle mein na zulm hai na be-maqsadi. Us ka har hukm Ilm,
Hikmat aur adl par mabni hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=28 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 28]
Allah Ta'ala ne wada farmaya hai ke Kufr ke ilawa jis chhote ya bade gunah ko
chahega maaf farmayega.
Aqeedah 29
Allah Ta'ala ke har kaam mein bahut si Hikmatein hoti hain, chahe humein un ka
ilm ho ya na ho. Allah ke kaam ke liye kisi aise maqsad ki zarurat nahi jo us ki
taraf laut kar use koi faida de. Na us ke kaam ke liye kisi aisi aakhri manzil
ki zarurat hai jo use kaam par majboor kare. Allah Ta'ala apni buland Hikmat se
asbab ki duniya mein sabab aur nateeje ke darmiyan talluq paida farmata hai.
Aankh dekhti hai, kaan sunta hai, aag jalati hai aur paani pyaas bujhata hai.
Allah Ta'ala chahe to aankh suna sakti hai, kaan dikha sakta hai, paani jala
sakta hai aur aag pyaas bujha sakti hai. Aur agar Allah Ta'ala na chahe to lakhon
aankhen hon, din mein pahaad nazar na aaye; croreon aag hon, ek tinke par daagh
na aaye.
Ibrahim علیہ الصلاۃ والسلام ko kafiron ne kis qahr ki aag mein dala tha! Koi us
ke paas nahi ja sakta tha. Unhein gulel mein rakh kar aag ki taraf phenka gaya.
Jab woh aag ke saamne pahunche to Jibreel Amin علیہ الصلاۃ والسلام haazir hue aur
arz ki: “Aye Ibrahim! Koi zarurat hai?” Ibrahim علیہ الصلاۃ والسلام ne farmaya:
“Haan, magar tum se nahi.”
Allah Ta'ala farmata hai:
ان الله لا یغفر ان یشرك به و یغفر ما دون ذلك لمن یشآء
Allah Ta'ala ke har kaam mein Hikmat hoti hai, chahe woh zahir ho ya hamari
samajh se posheeda. Is Hikmat ko Allah Ta'ala ke liye aise maqsad ke ma'ni mein
nahi lena chahiye jis se use koi faida pahunchta ho. Allah Ta'ala ke af'aal kisi
zarurat ya majboori ki wajah se nahi hote.
Allah Ta'ala ne duniya mein asbab aur nateejon ka ek nizam bana diya hai. Aankh
dekhne ka sabab hai aur kaan sunne ka sabab, lekin asar paida karna Allah
Ta'ala ke ikhtiyar mein hai. Asbab apne aap kuch nahi karte.
Aqaid Mutaliq Nabuwat
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=29 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 29]
Ibrahim علیہ الصلاۃ والسلام ne Jibreel Amin علیہ الصلاۃ والسلام se farmaya:
“Phir usi se kahiye jis se mujhe zarurat hai.” Jibreel علیہ الصلاۃ والسلام ne
arz ki: “Allah Ta'ala mere haal ko jaanta hai, yahi mere sawal ke liye kafi hai.”
علمہ بحالي کفاني عن سوالي
ینار كونی بردا و سلما على ابرهیم
“Aye aag! Ibrahim par thandi aur salamati ho ja.”
Allah Ta'ala ke is irshad ko sun kar rooye zameen ki tamam aag thandi ho gayi,
kyunki har aag ko yeh khayal hua ke shayad mujh se hi farmaya gaya hai. Ibrahim
علیہ الصلاۃ والسلام ke liye woh aag itni thandi ho gayi ke ulama farmate hain:
agar Allah Ta'ala ne “aur salamati” ka lafz na farmaya hota, to aag ki thandak
Ibrahim علیہ الصلاۃ والسلام ko takleef deti.
Is waqie se maloom hota hai ke asbab apne aap asar nahi karte. Aag ka jalana
aur thandak ka asar Allah Ta'ala ke hukm se hota hai. Allah Ta'ala chahe to aag
mein jalne ki sifat zahir ho aur chahe to usi aag ko thandak aur salamati bana de.
Source References
Is page ke hawalon mein Malfoozat, Tafseer-e-Kabeer, Tafseer-e-Ibn Kathir
aur Surah Al-Anbiya ki Ayat 69 shamil hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=30 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 30]
Aqaid Mutaliq Nabuwat
Muslim ke liye jis tarah Allah Ta'ala ki Zaat aur Sifaat ka ilm zaruri hai, taake
kisi zaruri baat ka inkar ya kisi na-mumkin baat ko mumkin maanna use kufr mein
na daal de, isi tarah yeh jaanna bhi zaruri hai ke Nabi ke liye kya jaiz, kya
wajib aur kya na-mumkin hai. Wajib ka inkar aur na-mumkin ko maan lena kufr ka
sabab ban sakta hai. Aadmi kabhi na-dani ki wajah se ghalat aqeeda rakhta ya
ghalat baat keh deta hai aur halak ho jata hai.
Aqeedah 1
Nabi us bashar ko kehte hain jise Allah Ta'ala ne hidayat ke liye Wahi bheji ho.
Rasool sirf insano mein nahi hote, balke farishton mein bhi Rasool hote hain.
Aqeedah 2
Tamam Ambiya bashar the. Na koi Jinn Nabi hua aur na koi aurat Nabi hui.
Aqeedah 3
Allah عزوجل par Nabi bhejna wajib nahi. Allah Ta'ala ne apne fazl aur karam se
logon ki hidayat ke liye Ambiya bheje.
Quran-e-Kareem mein farishton ko bhi Rasool kaha gaya hai:
و لقد جآءت رسلنا ابرهیم بالبشرى قالوا سلما
الحمد لله فاطر السموت و الارض جاعل الملىكة رسلا
Aur Quran-e-Kareem mein hai:
و ما ارسلنا من قبلك الا رجالا نوحی الیهم
Yani Allah Ta'ala ne pehle Ambiya ko bashar mardon ki surat mein bheja. Kisi
aurat ya Jinn ko Nabi nahi banaya.
Nabuwat Allah Ta'ala ka khaas fazl aur rehmat hai. Allah Ta'ala par kisi ko Nabi
banana wajib nahi; woh jise chahe is azeem maqam ke liye chun le.
Source References
Is page ke hawalon mein Sharh-ul-Maqasid, Al-Mu'taqad Al-Muntaqad,
Tafseer-e-Tabari, Al-Jami li Ahkam-il-Quran aur Al-Mu'tamad-ul-Mustanad
shamil hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=31 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 31]
Aqeedah 4
Nabi hone ke liye Wahi ka aana zaruri hai, chahe farishte ke zariye aaye ya
bila-wasita.
و ما كان لبشر ان یكلمه الله الا وحیا او من ورآئ حجاب او یرسل رسولا فیوحی باذنه ما یشآء-انه علی حكیم
Aqeedah 5
Allah Ta'ala ne bahut se Ambiya par sahife aur aasmani kitabein nazil farmayin.
In mein chaar kitabein sab se zyada mashhoor hain:
- Taurat, jo Musa علیہ السلام par nazil hui.
- Zaboor, jo Dawood علیہ السلام par nazil hui.
- Injeel, jo Isa علیہ السلام par nazil hui.
- Quran-e-Azeem, jo sab se afzal aasmani kitab hai aur sab se afzal Rasool,
Huzoor Pur-Noor Ahmad Mujtaba Muhammad Mustafa ﷺ par nazil hua.
Aasmani kitabon mein kisi ko kisi par afzal kehne ka matlab yeh hai ke hamare liye
us ki tilawat aur us par iman ka sawab zyada hai. Allah Ta'ala ka Kalaam apni
Haqiqat mein ek hai; us mein afzal aur kam-afzal hone ki gunjaish nahi.
Quran-e-Kareem tamam aasmani kitabon ka khulasa aur sab se afzal kitab hai. Yeh
Khatam-un-Nabiyyin ﷺ par nazil hua, jo sab se afzal Rasool hain.
Allah Ta'ala ke Kalaam ke bare mein yeh bhi samajhna chahiye ke Quran ki mukhtalif
suraton aur kitabon ka afzal hona hamare liye sawab aur fazilat ke aitibar se hai.
Allah Ta'ala ka Kalaam apni asal mein ek hai.
Source References
Is page ke hawalon mein Surah Ash-Shura 51, Al-Mu'taqad Al-Muntaqad, *Naseem-
ur-Riyaz, Takmeel-ul-Iman aur Tafseer-e-Khazin* shamil hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=32 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 32]
Aqeedah 6
Tamam aasmani kitabein aur sahife haq hain. Sab Allah Ta'ala ka Kalaam hain.
Un mein jo kuch farmaya gaya, us sab par iman lana zaruri hai.
Pehli kitabon ki hifazat Allah Ta'ala ne un ki ummaton ke supurd ki thi, lekin
woh is hifazat ko poora na kar saken. Allah Ta'ala ka Kalaam jis tarah nazil hua
tha, usi tarah un ke paas baqi nahi raha. Un ke badkaron ne apni khwahish ke
mutabiq un mein kami-beshi aur tabdeeli kar di.
Is liye jab un kitabon ki koi baat hamare saamne pesh ki jaye aur woh hamari
kitab ke mutabiq ho to hum us ki tasdeeq karenge. Agar hamari kitab ke khilaf ho
to yaqeen karenge ke yeh un ki ki hui tahreef se hai. Aur agar us ki mukhalifat
ya muwafaqat maloom na ho to na us ki tasdeeq karenge aur na takzeeb. Balke yun
kahenge:
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=33 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 33]
“Hum Allah, us ke farishton, us ki kitabon aur us ke Rasoolon par iman laaye.”
امنت باللہ وملئکتہ وکتبہ ورسلہ
Aqeedah 7
Yeh deen hamesha baqi rehne wala hai. Is liye Quran-e-Azeem ki hifazat Allah
عزوجل ne apne zimmah-e-karam mein rakhi hai. Allah Ta'ala farmata hai:
انا نحن نزلنا الذكر و انا له لحفظون
“Beshak hum ne Quran utara aur beshak hum us ke zarur nigahban hain.”
Is liye Quran-e-Kareem ke kisi harf ya nuqte mein kami-beshi na-mumkin hai,
agarche poori duniya use badalne par jama ho jaye. Jo shakhs kahe ke Quran ke
kuch pare, suratein, ayatein, balke ek harf bhi kam ya zyada kiya gaya hai, ya
us mein tabdeeli ki gayi hai, woh qatai kafir hai. Us ne us Ayat ka inkar kiya
hai jo abhi guzri.
Allah Ta'ala ne Quran ki hifazat khud apne zimmah li hai. Isi liye Quran-e-Azeem
izafe, kami, tabdeeli aur tahreef se hamesha mehfooz hai. Jinn aur insaan sab
mil kar bhi us mein ek harf ya ek lafz ka izafa ya kami nahi kar sakte.
Source References
Is page ke hawalon mein Surah Al-Ankabut 46, Sahih Bukhari, Mishkat-ul-Masabih,
Mirqat-ul-Mafatih aur Surah Al-Hijr 9 shamil hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=34 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 34]
Aqeedah 8
Quran-e-Majeed ke Allah Ta'ala ki kitab hone ki daleel khud Quran-e-Kareem hai.
Allah Ta'ala ne khule taur par farmaya:
و ان كنتم فی ریب مما نزلنا على عبدنا فاتوا بسورة من مثله۪-و ادعوا شهدآءكم من دون الله ان كنتم صدقین
فان لم تفعلوا و لن تفعلوا فاتقوا النار التی و قودها الناس و الحجارة -اعدت للكفرین
“Agar tum ko is kitab mein jo hum ne apne sab se khaas bande Muhammad ﷺ par
utari, koi shak ho to is jaisi ek chhoti si surat bana lao. Allah ke siwa apne
sab himayatiyon ko bula lo agar tum sachche ho. Phir agar aisa na kar sako, aur
hum keh dete hain hargiz na kar sakoge, to us aag se daro jis ka indhan aadmi
aur patthar hain, jo kafiron ke liye tayyar ki gayi hai.”
Kafiron ne Quran ka muqabla karne ki poori koshish ki, lekin is jaisi ek satr
bhi na bana sake aur na bana sakenge.
Mas'alah
Pehli aasmani kitabein sirf Ambiya ko zubani yaad hoti thin. Quran-e-Azeem ka
yeh mojiza hai ke Musalmanon ka bachcha bachcha use yaad kar leta hai.
Quran-e-Kareem ne apni hifazat aur apne mojizah hone dono ka elaan farmaya hai.
Allah Ta'ala ne muqable ka dawat di, pehle poore Quran jaisi kitab lane ka,
phir das suraton jaisi suratein lane ka, aur phir ek surat jaisi surat lane ka.
Kafir har koshish ke bawajood is muqable se aajiz rahe.
<!-- end source page 34 -->
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=35 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 35]
Aqeedah 9
Quran-e-Azeem ki saat Qiraatein sab se zyada mashhoor aur mutawatir hain. In
mein ma'ni ka koi ikhtilaf nahi. Yeh sab haq hain. Ummat ke liye aasani hai ke
jis ke liye jo Qiraat aasaan ho, woh padhe.
Jis mulk mein jo Qiraat raaij ho, awam ke saamne wahi padhi jaye. Hamare mulk
mein Qiraat-e-Asim, riwayat-e-Hafs raaij hai. Na-waqifi ki wajah se kisi Qiraat
ka inkar kufr ki baat ban sakta hai.
Quran-e-Kareem ko yaad karna is Ummat ke liye Allah Ta'ala ka khaas fazl hai.
Pehli ummaton mein aasmani kitabon ka hifz Ambiya علیہم الصلاۃ والسلام ke liye
khaas tha, lekin Allah Ta'ala ne is Ummat ke liye Quran-e-Kareem ko yaad karna
aasaan farmaya.
فهل من مدكر
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=36 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 36]
Aqeedah 10
Quran-e-Majeed ne pehli kitabon ke bahut se ahkaam mansookh kar diye. Isi tarah
Quran-e-Majeed ki baaz Ayaton ne baaz Ayaton ke hukm ko mansookh kiya.
Aqeedah 11
Naskh ka matlab yeh hai ke baaz ahkaam kisi khaas waqt tak ke liye hote hain,
magar yeh zahir nahi kiya jata ke yeh hukm falan waqt tak hai. Jab muddat poori
ho jati hai to doosra hukm nazil hota hai. Baatil hone ka matlab lena durust
nahi; Allah Ta'ala ke tamam ahkaam haq hain.
احل لكم لیلة الصیام الرفث الى نسآىكم
یایها الذین امنوا اذا ناجیتم الرسول فقدموا بین یدی نجوىكم صدقة-ذلك خیر لكم و اطهر-فان لم تجدوا فان الله غفور رحیم
و الذین یتوفون منكم و یذرون ازواجا یتربصن بانفسهن اربعة اشهر و عشرا
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=37 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 37]
Aqeedah 12
Quran ki baaz baatein Muhkamaat hain aur baaz Mutashabihat. Muhkamaat ka matlab
hamari samajh mein aa jata hai. Mutashabihat ka poora matlab Allah Ta'ala aur
Allah ke Habeeb ﷺ ke siwa koi nahi jaanta. Mutashabih ki talaash wahi karta hai
jis ke dil mein kaji ho.
هو الذی انزل علیك الكتب منه ایت محكمت هن ام الكتب و اخر متشبهت-فاما الذین فی قلوبهم زیغ فیتبعون ما تشابه منه ابتغآء الفتنة و ابتغآء تاویله-و ما یعلم تاویله الا الله-و الرسخون فی العلم یقولون امنا به-كل من عند ربنا-و ما یذكر الا اولوا الالباب
Aqeedah 13
Wahi-e-Nabuwat Ambiya علیہم السلام ke liye khaas hai. Jo ise kisi ghair-Nabi ke
liye maane, woh kafir hai. Nabi ko khwab mein jo cheez batayi jaye, woh bhi Wahi
hai aur us ke jhoota hone ka imkaan nahi.
و ما كان لبشر ان یكلمه الله الا وحیا او من ورآئ حجاب او یرسل رسولا فیوحی باذنه ما یشآء-انه علی حكيم
Yusuf علیہ السلام ne khwab mein jo dekha, woh bhi Wahi tha:
اذ قال یوسف لابیه یابت انی رایت احد عشر كوكبا و الشمس و القمر رایتهم لی سجدین
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=38 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 38]
Dil mein kisi baat ka daal diya jana, Ilham kehlata hai. Aur agar
daalna Shaitan ki taraf se ho to use Wahy-e-Shaitani kehte hain. Wahy-e-Shaitani
kahin, jadugar aur doosre kafir aur fasiq logon ke liye hoti hai.
Aqeedah 14
Nabuwat kisi ke kasb se hasil nahi hoti ke aadmi ibadat aur riyazat ke zariye
use paa sake. Yeh sirf Allah Ta'ala ka ata kiya hua fazl hai; jise chahta hai
apne fazl se deta hai. Haan, Allah Ta'ala usi ko deta hai jise is azeem mansab
ke laaiq banata hai.
Nabuwat se pehle hi Nabi ko tamam radeel akhlaq se paak aur tamam fazeelat wale
akhlaq se aarasta kiya jata hai. Woh apne nasab, jism, qaul, amal, harkat aur
sukoon mein har us baat se paak hote hain jo nafrat ka sabab bane.
فهل من مدكر
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=39 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 39]
Nabi ko aisi kamil aql di jati hai jo doosron ki aql se bahut zyada hoti hai.
Kisi hakim ya falsafi ki aql Nabi ki aql ke lakhwein hisse tak nahi pahunchti.
الله اعلم حیث یجعل رسالته
Allah khoob jaanta hai jahan apni Risalat rakhe.
ذلك فضل الله یؤتیه من یشآء-و الله ذو الفضل العظیم
Yeh Allah ka fazl hai jise chahe de aur Allah bade fazl wala hai.
Jo shakhs Nabuwat ko kasbi maane ke aadmi apne kasb aur riyazat se mansab-e-
Nabuwat tak pahunch sakta hai, woh kafir hai.
Aqeedah 15
Jo shakhs kisi Nabi se Nabuwat ka zawaal jaiz maane, woh kafir hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=40 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 40]
Aqeedah 16
Nabi ka ma'soom hona zaruri hai. Ismat Nabi aur farishte ka khaasah hai; Nabi
aur farishte ke siwa koi ma'soom nahi. Imamon ko Ambiya ki tarah ma'soom samajhna
gumrahi aur bad-deeni hai.
Ismat-e-Ambiya ke ma'ni yeh hain ke Allah Ta'ala ki taraf se un ki hifazat ka
wada hai. Is wajah se un se gunah ka sarzad hona Shariat ki roshni mein na-mumkin
hai.
لا یعصون الله ما امرهم و یفعلون ما یؤمرون
و ما منا الا له مقام معلوم(۱۶۴)و انا لنحن الصآفون (۱۶۵) و انا لنحن المسبحون(۱۶۶)
و من عنده لا یستكبرون عن عبادته و لا یستحسرون(۱۹) یسبحون الیل و النهار لا یفترون
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=41 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 41]
Imamon aur buzurg Awliya ki Ismat Nabi ki Ismat jaisi nahi. Allah Ta'ala un ki
hifazat farmata hai, is liye aam taur par un se gunah hota nahi; lekin agar ho
jaye to Shar'an na-mumkin nahi.
Aqeedah 17
Ambiya علیہم السلام Shirk, Kufr aur har us baat se jo logon ke liye nafrat ka
sabab ho, jaise jhoot, khayanat aur jahalat, paak hote hain. Woh apni izzat aur
muruwwat ke khilaf af'aal se bhi Nabuwat se pehle aur baad mein bil-ijma ma'soom
hain. Woh kabirah gunahon se bhi bilkul ma'soom hain, aur sahih baat yeh hai ke
jaan boojh kar sagheerah gunah se bhi ma'soom hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=42 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 42]
Aqeedah 18
Allah Ta'ala ne Ambiya علیہم السلام par bandon ke liye jo ahkaam nazil farmaye,
unhon ne woh sab pahuncha diye. Jo kahe ke kisi Nabi ne kisi hukm ko khauf,
taqiyyah ya kisi aur wajah se chhupa liya, woh kafir hai.
Source References
Is page ke hawalon mein Al-Mu'taqad Al-Muntaqad, Manah-ur-Rawd-ul-Azhar,
Al-Fiqh-ul-Akbar aur Al-Yawaqeet wal-Jawahir shamil hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=43 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 43]
Aqeedah 19
Ahkaam pahunchaane ke maamle mein Ambiya علیہم السلام se bhool aur bhool-chook
na-mumkin hai.
Aqeedah 20
Ambiya علیہم السلام ke jism aise amraaz se paak hote hain jin se logon ko nafrat
hoti hai, jaise baras aur jizaam.
Aqeedah 21
Allah عزوجل ne Ambiya علیہم السلام ko apne ghaib ki khabron par muttali farmaya.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=44 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 44]
Allah Ta'ala ne Yusuf علیہ السلام ko khane se pehle us ke bare mein bataya aur
Khizr علیہ السلام ko apne paas se Ilm ata farmaya. Quran-e-Kareem mein hai:
قال لا یاتیكما طعام ترزقنه الا نباتكما بتاویله قبل ان یاتیكما-ذلكما مما علمنی ربی
و علمنه من لدنا علما
Allah Ta'ala ne Ibrahim علیہ السلام ko aasmanon aur zameen ki badshahat dikhayi.
Ambiya علیہم السلام ko ghaib ki khabrein Allah Ta'ala ke diye hue Ilm se milti
hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=45 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 45]
Allah Ta'ala farmata hai:
علم الغیب فلا یظهر على غیبه احدا(۲۶) الا من ارتضى من رسول
و ما هو على الغیب بضنین
Nabi-e-Kareem ﷺ ghaib ki khabron ko tum se chhupate nahi the. Aap ﷺ ne makhlooq
ki ibtida se Jannat aur Jahannum walon ke apne gharon mein dakhil hone tak ki
khabrein bayan farmayin.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=46 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 46]
Zameen aur aasman ka har zarrah Nabi ke saamne hota hai. Lekin Ambiya علیہم
السلام ka Ilm-e-Ghaib Allah عزوجل ke diye hue se hota hai. Allah Ta'ala ke liye
Ilm-e-Atai na-mumkin hai, kyunki us ka Ilm Zaati hai.
Source References
Is page ke hawalon mein Hilyat-ul-Awliya, Al-Khasais-ul-Kubra aur
Al-Fatawa Ar-Razawiyyah shamil hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=47 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 47]
Ilm-e-Ghaib ka matlab yeh hai ke Allah Ta'ala ke diye hue se ghaib ka ilm hasil
ho. Jo log Ambiya, balke Sayyid-ul-Anbiya ﷺ se bhi mutlaq Ilm-e-Ghaib ki nafi
karte hain, woh is Ayat ke misdaq hain:
افتؤمنون ببعض الكتب و تكفرون ببعض
“Kya tum kitab ki kuch baatein maante ho aur kuch ke saath Kufr karte ho?”
Nafi Ilm-e-Zaati ki hai, kyunki yeh Allah Ta'ala ki khaas sifat hai. Aur Isbat
Ilm-e-Atai ka hai, kyunki yeh Ambiya علیہم السلام ki shayan-e-shaan hai. Awliya
ko bhi Ilm-e-Ghaib Allah Ta'ala ki ata se milta hai, magar Ambiya ke zariye.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=48 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 48]
Yeh kehna ke Nabi ke liye har zarrah ka ilm maan lene se Khaliq aur makhlooq
barabar ho jayenge, bilkul baatil hai. Barabari tab hoti jab Allah Ta'ala ke liye
bhi utna hi mahdood ilm maana jata. Makhlooq ka ilm mahdood hai aur Allah Ta'ala
ka ilm ghair-mutnahi.
Ambiya علیہم السلام ghaib ki khabrein dene ke liye hi aate hain. Jannat, Jahannum,
Hashr, Nashr, azaab aur sawab sab ghaib ki baatein hain. Awliya ko bhi Ilm-e-Ghaib
Allah Ta'ala ki ata se milta hai, magar Ambiya ke zariye.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=49 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 49]
Aqeedah 22
Ambiya-e-Kiram tamam makhlooq, hatta ke Rasool farishton se bhi afzal hain. Koi
Wali kitne hi bade martabe wala ho, kisi Nabi ke barabar nahi ho sakta. Jo kisi
ghair-Nabi ko kisi Nabi se afzal ya barabar bataye, woh kafir hai.
Aqeedah 23
Nabi ki ta'zeem Farz-e-Ain, balke tamam faraiz ki asal hai. Kisi Nabi ki halki si
tauheen ya takzeeb Kufr hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=50 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 50]
Aqeedah 24
Allah Ta'ala ne Hazrat Adam علیہ السلام se hamare Huzoor Sayyid-e-Aalam ﷺ tak
bahut se Nabi bheje. Kuch Ambiya ka zikr Quran-e-Majeed mein saaf taur par hai
aur kuch ka nahi.
Quran-e-Majeed mein jin Ambiya ke naam saaf taur par aaye hain, un mein Adam,
Nuh, Ibrahim, Ismail, Ishaq, Yaqub, Yusuf, Musa aur Harun علیہم السلام shamil
hain. Tamam Ambiya علیہم السلام par iman lana zaruri hai, chahe un ke naam humein
maloom hon ya na hon.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=51 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 51]
Quran-e-Majeed mein jin Ambiya-e-Kiram علیہم السلام ke naam aaye hain, un mein
Shu'aib, Lut, Hud, Dawood, Sulaiman, Ayyub, Zakariya, Yahya, Isa, Ilyas, Al-Yasa,
Yunus, Idris, Zul-Kifl aur Saleh علیہم السلام bhi shamil hain. Hazrat Uzair علیہ
السلام ka naam bhi Quran mein aaya hai. Sab se aakhir mein hamare Aaqa Sayyid-ul-
Mursaleen Muhammad Rasoolullah ﷺ hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=52 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 52]
Aqeedah 25
Allah Ta'ala ne Adam علیہ السلام ko baghair maa-baap ke mitti se paida farmaya,
apna Khalifah banaya aur unhein tamam naamon aur cheezon ka ilm diya. Farishton
ko hukm diya ke Adam علیہ السلام ko sajdah karein. Sab ne sajdah kiya, lekin Iblees
ne inkar kiya. Woh Jinn mein se tha, magar bahut bada aabid aur zaahid tha aur
farishton ke giroh mein shamil tha. Inkar ki wajah se hamesha ke liye mardood hua.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=53 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 53]
Aqeedah 26
Adam علیہ السلام se pehle insaan ka wajood nahi tha. Tamam insaan unhi ki aulaad
hain. Isi wajah se insaan ko Aadmi kaha jata hai, yani Adam ki aulaad. Adam علیہ
السلام ko Abu-ul-Bashar kaha jata hai, yani sab insano ke baap.
Aqeedah 27
Sab se pehle Nabi Adam علیہ السلام hue. Sab se pehle Rasool jo kafiron ki taraf
bheje gaye, Nuh علیہ السلام hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=54 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 54]
Nuh علیہ السلام ne saadhe nau sau saal hidayat farmayi. Un ke zamane ke kafir
bahut sakht the. Woh har tarah ki takleef dete aur mazaaq udate rahe. Itne arse
mein bahut kam log Musalman hue. Jab maloom ho gaya ke baqi log hargiz Islaah
qabool nahi karenge to Nuh علیہ السلام ne Allah Ta'ala ki bargah mein un ke halaak
hone ki dua ki. Tufan aaya aur sari zameen doob gayi. Sirf woh chand Musalman aur
har janwar ka ek jora bachaya gaya jo kashti mein liya gaya tha.
Aqeedah 28
Ambiya ki koi muqarrar tadaad batana jaiz nahi. Riwayatein is bare mein mukhtalif
hain. Har Nabi par iman rakhna chahiye, chahe un ki tadaad maloom na ho.
Aqeedah 29
Ambiya ke mukhtalif darje hain. Sab se afzal hamare Aaqa-o-Maula Sayyid-ul-
Mursaleen ﷺ hain. Aap ﷺ ke baad sab se bada martaba Ibrahim Khalilullah علیہ
السلام ka hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=55 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 55]
Allah Ta'ala ne baaz Rasoolon ko baaz par fazilat di. Tamam Ummat ka ijma hai ke
Muhammad ﷺ sab se afzal hain. Aap ﷺ ka deen sab se afzal deen aur Aap ﷺ ka mojiza
tamam Ambiya ke mojizaat se afzal hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=56 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 56]
Afzaliyat ke martabe mein Muhammad ﷺ ke baad Ibrahim علیہ السلام, phir Musa علیہ
السلام, phir Isa علیہ السلام aur phir Nuh علیہ السلام hain. In paanchon ko
Mursaleen-e-Ul-ul-Azm kaha jata hai. Yeh paanchon tamam Ambiya, Rasool farishton,
Jinn aur tamam makhlooq se afzal hain.
Jis tarah Huzoor ﷺ tamam Rasoolon ke Sardar aur sab se afzal hain, usi tarah Aap ﷺ
ke sadqe mein Aap ﷺ ki Ummat tamam Ummaton se afzal hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=57 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 57]
Aqeedah 30
Tamam Ambiya علیہم السلام Allah عزوجل ke huzoor azeem izzat aur wajahat wale hain.
Unhein Allah Ta'ala ke nazdeek kisi zaleel shakhs jaisa kehna khuli gustakhi aur
kufr hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=58 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 58]
Aqeedah 31
Nabi ke apne da'wa-e-Nabuwat mein sachche hone ki ek daleel yeh hai ke Nabi apne
sachche hone ka elaan farmata hai, aadat ke khilaf mojiza dikhane ki zimmedari
leta hai aur munkiron ko us jaisa mojiza lane ka challenge deta hai. Allah Ta'ala
us ke da'we ke mutabiq mojiza zahir farmata hai aur munkir aajiz rehte hain.
Isi ko Mojiza kehte hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=59 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 59]
Hazrat Saleh علیہ السلام ki oontni, Hazrat Musa علیہ السلام ke asa ka saanp ban
jana aur Yad-e-Baiza, Hazrat Isa علیہ السلام ka murdon ko zinda karna aur paidaishi
andhe aur kodhi ko shifa dena Ambiya ke mojizaat mein se hain. Huzoor ﷺ ke mojizaat
bahut zyada hain.
Aqeedah 32
Jo shakhs Nabi na ho aur Nabuwat ka da'wa kare, woh apne da'we ke mutabiq aadat
ke khilaf koi mojiza zahir nahi kar sakta. Agar aisa ho to sachche aur jhoote mein
farq baqi na rahe.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=60 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 60]
Nabi se Nabuwat se pehle aadat ke khilaf baat zahir ho to use Irhaas kehte hain.
Wali se zahir ho to Karaamat, aam Momin se zahir ho to Ma'oonat, be-baak fasiq ya
kafir se un ke mutabiq zahir ho to Istidraaj, aur un ke khilaf zahir ho to Ihaanat
kehte hain.
Aqeedah 33
Ambiya علیہم السلام apni apni qabron mein haqeeqi zindagi ke saath zinda hain,
jaise duniya mein the. Woh khate peete aur jahan chahein aate jate hain. Allah
Ta'ala ke waade ki tasdeeq ke liye ek martaba un par maut aayi, phir woh pehle ki
tarah zinda kar diye gaye. Un ki zindagi Shuhada ki zindagi se bahut buland hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=61 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 61]
Ambiya علیہم السلام ki hayat Shuhada ki hayat se zyada kamil hai. Is liye un ke
waris nahi bante, un ka tarkah taqseem nahi hota aur un ki azwaj un ke baad nikah
nahi kar sakti.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=62 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 62]
Ambiya علیہم السلام ke tarke ke bare mein farmaya gaya hai:
انا معشر الانبیاء لا نورث ما ترکنا بعد مؤنة عاملی و نفقة نسآئی صدقة
Yahan tak jo aqeede bayan hue, un mein tamam Ambiya علیہم السلام shareek hain.
Ab Nabi-e-Kareem ﷺ ke khaas fazail aur khususiyaat bayan ki ja rahi hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=63 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 63]
Aqeedah 34
Pehle Ambiya kisi ek qaum ki taraf bheje jate the. Huzoor ﷺ tamam makhlooq,
insaan, Jinn, farishton, haywanat aur jamadaat sab ki taraf Mab'ous hue.
و ما ارسلنك الا كآفة للناس
قل یایها الناس انی رسول الله الیكم جمیعا
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=64 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 64]
Jis tarah insaan par Huzoor ﷺ ki itaat Farz hai, isi tarah har makhlooq par
Huzoor ﷺ ki farmanbardari zaruri hai.
Aqeedah 35
Huzoor ﷺ farishton, insano, Jinn, hoor-o-ghilman, haywanat, jamadaat aur tamam
jahan ke liye Rahmat hain. Musalmanon par to Aap ﷺ nihayat meherban hain.
یایها الذین امنوا اطیعوا الله و اطیعوا الرسول
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=65 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 65]
Aqeedah 36
Huzoor ﷺ Khatam-un-Nabiyyin hain. Allah عزوجل ne Aap ﷺ par silsila-e-Nabuwat
khatm farmaya. Aap ﷺ ke zamane mein ya Aap ﷺ ke baad koi naya Nabi nahi aa sakta.
Jo kisi ko Aap ﷺ ke baad Nabi milna jaiz ya mumkin maane, woh kafir hai.
Aqeedah 37
Huzoor ﷺ tamam makhlooq-e-Ilahi se afzal hain. Doosron ko jo alag alag kamalaat
diye gaye, woh sab Aap ﷺ mein jama kar diye gaye.
ما كان محمد ابا احد من رجالكم و لكن رسول الله و خاتم النبین
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=66 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 66]
Doosron ko jo kamalaat mile, woh bhi Huzoor ﷺ ke sabab se mile. Huzoor ﷺ ko Allah
Ta'ala ne apni zaat mein kamil aur akmal banaya. Aap ﷺ ka kamal kisi bahar ke
wasf ka mohtaj nahi; Aap ﷺ ki sifat ka kamal yeh hai ke jis mein ho use kamil
bana de.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=67 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 67]
Huzoor ﷺ ko paanch aise khasail ata hue jo kisi pehle Nabi ko nahi diye gaye.
Tamam Ambiya ke alag alag kamalaat Huzoor ﷺ mein jama hain. Allah Ta'ala ne Aap ﷺ
ko tamam achhi sifaat ka majmua banaya.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=68 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 68]
Aqeedah 38
Na-mumkin hai ke koi Huzoor ﷺ ka misl ho. Jo kisi khaas sifat mein kisi ko Huzoor
ﷺ ka misl bataye, woh gumrah ya kafir hai.
Aqeedah 39
Allah عزوجل ne Huzoor ﷺ ko Mahboobiyat-e-Kubra ka martaba ata farmaya. Tamam
makhlooq Allah Ta'ala ki raza chahti hai aur Allah عزوجل Mustafa ﷺ ki raza chahta
hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=69 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 69]
Aqeedah 40
Huzoor ﷺ ke khasais mein se Mi'raj hai. Aap ﷺ raat ke ek bahut chhote hisse mein
Masjid-e-Haram se Masjid-e-Aqsa, phir saat aasmanon, Kursi aur Arsh, balke Arsh
se bhi upar, jism ke saath tashreef le gaye.
سبحن الذی اسرى بعبده لیلا من المسجد الحرام الى المسجد الاقصا
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=70 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 70]
Mi'raj mein Huzoor ﷺ ko aisa khaas qurb mila jo kisi bashar ya farishte ko kabhi
nahi mila. Aap ﷺ ne Jamal-e-Ilahi ko aankhon se dekha, Allah Ta'ala ka Kalaam
bila-wasita suna aur aasman-o-zameen ki tamam badshahat ko tafseel ke saath dekha.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=71 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 71]
Aqeedah 41
Tamam makhlooq, pehle aur baad ke log, Huzoor ﷺ ke mohtaj hain; hatta ke Ibrahim
Khalilullah علیہ السلام bhi.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=72 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 72]
Aqeedah 42
Qiyamat ke din Shafa'at-e-Kubra Huzoor ﷺ ke khasais mein se hai. Jab tak Huzoor
ﷺ Shafa'at ka darwaza na kholenge, kisi ko Shafa'at ki ijazat nahi milegi. Balke
tamam Shafa'at karne wale Huzoor ﷺ ki bargah mein Shafa'at laayenge. Makhlooq mein
Allah عزوجل ke huzoor sirf Huzoor ﷺ Shafi' hain.
Yeh Shafa'at Momin, Kafir, farmabardar aur gunahgar sab ke liye hai. Hisab ke
intezar ki sakhti se kafiron ko bhi Huzoor ﷺ ke sabab nijat milegi.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=73 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 73]
Huzoor ﷺ kuch logon ko Jahannum se bachayenge, kuch ko Jahannum se nikalwayenge,
kuch ke darje buland farmayenge aur kuch ke azaab mein kami karwayenge. Allah
Ta'ala ne Huzoor ﷺ ko Maqam-e-Mahmood ata farmaya hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=74 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 74]
Aqeedah 43
Shafa'at ki har qism Huzoor ﷺ ke liye sabit hai: Shafa'at bil-wajahat, Shafa'at
bil-mahabbat aur Shafa'at bil-izan. In mein se kisi ka inkar gumrahi hai.
Aqeedah 44
Huzoor ﷺ ko mansab-e-Shafa'at ata kiya ja chuka hai. Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya:
اعطیت الشفاعۃ
Allah Ta'ala farmata hai:
و استغفر لذنبك و للمؤمنین و المؤمنت
اللھم ارزقـنا شفاعۃ حبیبک الکریم
Shafa'at ke baaz halaat aur Qiyamat ke din zahir hone wale doosre khasais,
InshaAllah, Ahwaal-e-Aakhirat mein bayan honge.
Aqeedah 45
Huzoor ﷺ ki Muhabbat Iman hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=75 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 75]
Aqeedah 46
Huzoor ﷺ ki itaat bilkul Allah Ta'ala ki itaat hai. Huzoor ﷺ ki itaat ke baghair
Allah Ta'ala ki itaat mumkin nahi.
من یطع الرسول فقد اطاع الله
Hatta ke agar koi farz namaz mein ho aur Huzoor ﷺ use yaad farmayen to foran jawab
de aur haazir-e-khidmat ho. Huzoor ﷺ se baat karne ki wajah se us ki namaz mein
koi khalal nahi padega.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=76 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 76]
Aqeedah 47
Huzoor ﷺ ki ta'zeem, yani Aap ﷺ ki azmat ka aqeedah, Iman ka hissa aur Iman ka
rukn hai. Iman ke baad ta'zeem ka amal har Farz se pehle hai.
Huzoor ﷺ ki ta'zeem ki wajah se Maula Ali کرم اللہ تعالی وجہہ ki Asr ki namaz ka
waqt guzar gaya. Huzoor ﷺ ne dua farmayi to doobta hua suraj laut aaya aur Maula
Ali کرم اللہ تعالی وجہہ ne namaz ada ki, phir suraj doob gaya.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=77 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 77]
Isi tarah Siddiq-e-Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنہ ne Ghaar-e-Saur mein Huzoor ﷺ ki neend
mein khalal na aane ke liye apna paon saanp ke suraakh par rakh diya. Saanp ne
paon mein kaat liya, magar unhon ne paon nahi hataya. Un ke aansu Huzoor ﷺ ke
chehra-e-anwar par gire to Aap ﷺ bedaar hue aur apna Luab-e-Dahan lagaya, jis se
foran aaraam aa gaya.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=78 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 78]
Huzoor ﷺ ka zikr aaye to poore khushu, khuzu, inkisari aur adab ke saath suna
chahiye. Huzoor ﷺ ka naam-e-paak sunte hi Durood Shareef padhna wajib hai.
اللھم صل علی سیدنا و مولـنا محمد معدن الجود والکرم والہ الکرام وصحبہ العظام وبارک وسلم
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=79 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 79]
Huzoor ﷺ se Muhabbat ki nishani yeh hai ke Aap ﷺ ka kasrat se zikr aur Durood
Shareef padha jaye. Aap ﷺ ka naam likha jaye to us ke baad صلی اللہ تعالی علیہ وسلم
likha jaye. Mukhtasar taur par صلعم likhna na-jaiz aur haram hai.
Muhabbat ki nishani yeh bhi hai ke Aal-o-Ashab, Muhajireen, Ansar aur in se jure
hue sab logon se Muhabbat rakhi jaye aur Huzoor ﷺ ke dushmanon se dushmani rakhi
jaye, chahe woh apna baap, beta ya bhai hi kyun na ho.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=80 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 80]
Huzoor ﷺ ki bargah mein jo alfaaz bole jayein, woh adab se bharpoor hon. Aisa
lafz kabhi zaban par na laayein jis mein kam ta'zeemi ki boo ho. Huzoor ﷺ ko
pukarna ho to naam-e-paak ke saath seedha na pukarein, balke yun kahein:
Ya Nabi Allah! Ya Rasool Allah! Ya Habeeb Allah!
Madina Tayyibah ki haazri mile to Roza-e-Mubarak ke saamne chaar haath ke faasle
par dast-basta khade ho kar sar jhukaye hue Salat-o-Salam arz karein. Bahut qareeb
na jayein aur idhar-udhar na dekhein.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=81 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 81]
Huzoor ﷺ ke saamne apni awaaz kabhi buland na karein, warna umr bhar ke amal
barbaad ho sakte hain. Huzoor ﷺ ke aqwaal, af'aal aur ahwaal maloom karein aur
unki pairwi karein.
Aqeedah 49
Huzoor ﷺ ke kisi qaul, fa'l, amal ya haal ko haqaarat ki nazar se dekhna Kufr hai.
Aqeedah 50
Huzoor ﷺ Allah عزوجل ke Naib-e-Mutlaq hain.
یایها الذین امنوا لا ترفعوا اصواتكم فوق صوت النبی و لا تجهروا له بالقول كجهر بعضكم لبعض ان تحبط اعمالكم و انتم لا تشعرون
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=82 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 82]
Huzoor ﷺ ko Allah Ta'ala ne tamam jahan ke tasarruf ka ikhtiyar ata farmaya hai.
Aap ﷺ jo chahein karein, jise chahein dein aur jis se chahein wapas lein. Tamam
jahan mein Aap ﷺ ke hukm ko pherne wala koi nahi. Tamam jahan Aap ﷺ ka mahkoom
hai aur Aap ﷺ apne Rab ke siwa kisi ke mahkoom nahi.
انما انا قاسم و الله المعطي
Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya: “Har Ne'mat dene wala Allah hai aur baantne wala main hoon.”
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=83 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 83]
Huzoor ﷺ tamam zameen ke Malik hain. Jo Huzoor ﷺ ko apna Malik na jaane, woh
Sunnat ki mithaas se mehroom rahega. Tamam zameen Aap ﷺ ki Milk hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=84 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 84]
Tamam aasmanon aur zameen ki saltanat Huzoor ﷺ ke zair-e-farman hai. Jannat-o-
Dozakh ki kunjiyan Huzoor ﷺ ke dast-e-mubarak mein di gayi hain. Rizq, Khair aur
har qism ki ata Huzoor ﷺ hi ke darbar se taqseem hoti hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=85 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 85]
Huzoor ﷺ jab jhule mein doodh peete the to chand Aap ﷺ ki ghulami karta tha.
Aap ﷺ jidhar ishara farmate, chand udhar jhuk jata. Hazrat Abbas رضی الله تعالی
عنہما ne arz ki:
رأیتک في المھد تناغي القمر وتشیر إلیہ بأصبعک فحیث أشرت إلیہ مال
“Main ne Huzoor ﷺ ko dekha ke Aap ﷺ jhule mein chand se baatein farmate the aur
jidhar ungli se ishara farmate, chand usi taraf jhuk jata.”
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 86]
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=86 -->
Yeh Huzoor ﷺ ke ata kiye hue ilm ka ek hissa hai. Ahkaam-e-Shari'at bhi Huzoor
ﷺ ke qabze mein diye gaye hain: jis ke liye jo chahein haram ya halal farma dein,
aur jis par jo chahein farz kar dein.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=87 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 87]
Aqeedah 51
Sab se pehle martaba-e-Nabuwat Huzoor ﷺ ko mila. Roz-e-Meesaq tamam Ambiya se
Huzoor ﷺ par iman lane aur Huzoor ﷺ ki nusrat karne ka ahd liya gaya. Huzoor ﷺ
Nabi-ul-Anbiya hain aur tamam Ambiya Huzoor ﷺ ke ummati hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=88 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 88]
Allah عزوجل ne Huzoor ﷺ ko apni Zaat ka Mazhar banaya aur Huzoor ﷺ ke Noor se
tamam aalam ko roshan farmaya. Tamam Ambiya علیہم السلام Huzoor ﷺ ki Niyabat
mein kaam karte rahe.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=89 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 89]
Is ma'ni mein Huzoor ﷺ har jagah tashreef-farma hain, jaise aasman ke beech mein
suraj aur us ki roshni mashriq-o-maghrib tak phaili hoti hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=90 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 90]
Zaruri Mas'alah
Ambiya-e-Kiram علیہم الصلاۃ والسلام se jo laghzishein zahir hui hain, un ka zikr
Quran ki tilawat aur Hadith ki riwayat ke siwa karna sakht haram hai. In buzurg
hastiyon ke bare mein baat karne ki humein kya majaal! Allah Ta'ala un ka Malik
hai aur jis maqam par jis tarah chahe un ka zikr farmaye. Woh Allah ke pyare
banday hain. Un ki apne Rab ke liye jitni tawazu ho, doosra shakhs un alfaaz ko
apne liye daleel nahi bana sakta.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=91 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 91]
Ambiya علیہم الصلاۃ والسلام ki laghzishein bhi hazaron Hikmaton aur maslihaton par
mabni hoti hain. Adam علیہ السلام ki ek laghzish ko dekhiye: agar woh na hoti to
Jannat se duniya mein tashreef-aawari na hoti, duniya abaad na hoti, kitabein aur
Rasool na aate, Jihad na hota aur laakhon nekion ke darwaze na khulte.
Is liye Ambiya علیہم الصلاۃ والسلام ki laghzishein bhi Siddiqeen ki nekion se afzal
aur buland hoti hain.
حسنات الابرار سیات المقربین
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=92 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 92]
Malaika ka Bayan
Farishtay Noorani jism hain. Allah Ta'ala ne unhein qudrat di hai ke jis surat
mein chahein zahir ho jayein. Kabhi insaan ki surat mein aur kabhi kisi aur surat
mein nazar aate hain.
Aqeedah 1
Farishtay wahi karte hain jo Allah Ta'ala ka hukm hota hai. Woh na jaan-boojh kar,
na bhool se aur na ghalti se Allah ke hukm ki mukhalifat karte hain. Woh Allah
عزوجل ke ma'soom banday hain aur tamam sagheerah-o-kabirah gunahon se paak hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=93 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 93]
Aqeedah 2
Farishton ko mukhtalif khidmatein di gayi hain. Baaz Ambiya-e-Kiram علیہم السلام
ki khidmat mein Wahi laate hain, baaz paani barsate, hawa chalate aur rizq
pahunchate hain. Baaz maa ke pait mein bachche ki surat banate hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=94 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 94]
Baaz farishtay insaan ke badan mein tasarruf karte, dushmanon se hifazat karte,
zikr ki majlis dhoond kar us mein haazir hote aur insaan ke aamaal likhte hain.
Bahut se farishtay Darbar-e-Risalat mein haazir hote aur Musalmanon ka Salat-o-
Salam Huzoor ﷺ ki bargah mein pahunchate hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=95 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 95]
Baaz farishtay murdon se sawal karte, baaz rooh qabz karte, baaz azaab dete aur
baaz Soor phoonkte hain. Is ke ilawa bhi farishtay bahut se kaam anjaam dete hain.
Aqeedah 3
Farishtay na mard hain na aurat.
Aqeedah 4
Farishton ko Qadeem ya Khaliq maanna Kufr hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=96 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 96]
Aqeedah 5
Farishton ki tadaad wahi jaanta hai jis ne unhein paida kiya, aur us ke batane
se us ka Rasool jaanta hai. Chaar farishtay sab se zyada mashhoor hain: Jibreel,
Mikaeel, Israfeel aur Izraeel علیہم السلام. Yeh sab farishton se afzal hain.
و ما یعلم جنود ربك الا هو
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=97 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 97]
Aqeedah 6
Kisi farishte ke saath halki si bhi gustakhi Kufr hai. Jahil log apne dushman ya
na-pasand shakhs ko dekh kar kehte hain: “Malak-ul-Maut ya Izraeel aa gaya.” Yeh
baat Kufr ke qareeb hai.
Aqeedah 7
Farishton ke wajood ka inkar karna, ya yeh kehna ke farishta sirf neki ki quwwat
ka naam hai aur kuch nahi, dono baatein Kufr hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=98 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 98]
Jinnat ka Bayan
Aqeedah 1
Jinnat aag se paida kiye gaye hain. Baaz Jinnat ko qudrat di gayi hai ke jis
surat mein chahein zahir ho jayein. Un ki umr bahut lambi hoti hai. Un ke sharir
ko Shaitan kehte hain. Woh insaan ki tarah aqal, rooh aur jism rakhte hain. Un
mein nikah aur aulaad hoti hai, khate peete, zinda rehte aur marte hain.
و الجآن خلقنه من قبل من نار السموم
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=99 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 99]
Aqeedah 2
Jinnat mein Musalman bhi hain aur kafir bhi. Un ke kafir insano ke muqable mein
bahut zyada hain. Un mein nek Musalman bhi hain, fasiq bhi, Sunni bhi aur bad-
mazhab bhi.
Aqeedah 3
Jinnat ke wajood ka inkar karna, ya badi ki quwwat ko Jinn ya Shaitan kehna Kufr
hai.
و انا منا الصلحون و منا دون ذلك-كنا طرآىق قددا
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=100 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 100]
Aalam-e-Barzakh ka Bayan
Duniya aur Aakhirat ke darmiyan ek aur aalam hai jise Barzakh kehte hain. Marne
ke baad aur Qiyamat se pehle tamam Ins-o-Jinn apne martabe ke mutabiq us mein
rehte hain. Yeh aalam duniya se bahut bada hai. Barzakh mein kisi ko aaraam hota
hai aur kisi ko takleef.
Aqeedah 1
Har shakhs ki jo umr muqarrar hai, us mein na izafa ho sakta hai na kami. Jab
zindagi ka waqt poora ho jata hai to Izraeel علیہ السلام rooh qabz karne ke liye
aate hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=101 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 101]
Jab kisi ki rooh qabz ki jati hai to us ke daayein-baayein, jahan tak nigah jati
hai, farishtay nazar aate hain. Musalman ke aas-paas Rahmat ke farishtay hote
hain aur kafir ke aas-paas azaab ke farishtay.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=102 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 102]
Us waqt har shakhs par Islam ki haqqaniyat suraj se zyada roshan ho jati hai,
magar us waqt ka iman maqbool nahi hota, kyun ke iman bil-ghaib ka hukm hai aur
ab ghayb nahi raha, balke yeh cheezein saamne aa gayi hain.
Aqeedah 2
Marne ke baad bhi rooh ka insani badan se ta'alluq baqi rehta hai. Agarche rooh
badan se juda ho gayi, lekin badan par jo guzarti hai rooh us se ba-khabar aur
mutasir hoti hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=103 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 103]
Aqeedah 3
Musalman ki rooh apne martabe ke mutabiq mukhtalif maqamon par rehti hai. Baaz
ki rooh qabr par, baaz ki Zamzam Shareef ke kuen mein, baaz ki aasman-o-zameen
ke darmiyan, baaz ki pehle, doosre ya saatwein aasman tak, aur baaz ki aasmanon
se bhi buland hoti hai. Baaz roohen Arsh ke neeche qandilon mein aur baaz
Illiyyeen (bahut buland aur ba-izzat maqam) mein hoti hain. Magar jahan bhi hon, apne badan se un ka ta'alluq baqi
rehta hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=104 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 104]
Rooh apne badan se ta'alluq ki wajah se qabr par aane wale ko dekhti aur pehchanti
hai aur us ki baat sunti hai. Rooh ka dekhna sirf qabr ke qareeb hone tak mahdood
nahi. Hadith mein us ki misaal is tarah di gayi hai jaise koi parinda pehle qafas
(pinjre) mein band tha aur ab azaad kar diya gaya ho.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=105 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 105]
Hadith mein hai:
إذا مات المومن یخلی سربہ یسرح حیث شاء
“Jab Musalman ko wafat di jati hai to us ki raah khol di jati hai; woh jahan
chahe ja sakta hai.”
Kafiron ki napaak roohen baaz ke liye un ke qabrastan ya qabr par, baaz ke liye
Chaah-e-Barahoot mein, jo Yemen ki ek wadi hai, aur baaz ke liye pehli, doosri
ya saatwein zameen tak rehti hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=106 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 106]
Aqeedah 5
Maut ka matlab rooh ka badan se juda ho jana hai, yeh nahi ke rooh khatam ho
jaye. Jo rooh ko fana maanay woh bad-mazhab hai.
Aqeedah 6
Murdah baat bhi karta hai. Insaan aur Jinn ke ilawa tamam jaanwar us ki baat
sunte hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=107 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 107]
Aqeedah 7
Jab murde ko qabr mein dafn kiya jata hai to qabr use dabati hai. Agar woh
Musalman ho to qabr ka dabana aisa hota hai jaise maa pyaar se apne bachche ko
zor se galay lagati hai. Agar woh kafir ho to qabr use itna zor se dabati hai ke
ek taraf ki pasliyan doosri taraf chali jati hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=108 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 108]
Dafn karne wale jab dafn karke wapas jate hain to murdah un ke jooton ki aahat
sunta hai. Us waqt us ke paas do farishtay aate hain. Un ki shaklein nihayat
khaufnaak hoti hain. Un ka rang siyah aur aankhen siyah-neeli hoti hain. Woh
use qabr mein bitha kar sawal karte hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=109 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 109]
Pehla sawal: من ربک — “Tera Rab kaun hai?”
Doosra sawal: ما دینک — “Tera Deen kya hai?”
Teesra sawal: ما کنت تقول في ھذا الرجل — “Is buzurg hasti ke bare mein tu kya
kehta tha?”
Murdah Musalman hoga to kahega:
ربي اللہ — “Mera Rab Allah عزوجل hai.”
دیني الإسلام — “Mera Deen Islam hai.”
ھو رسول اللہ — “Woh Allah ke Rasool hain.”
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=110 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 110]
Jab woh sahi jawab dega to aasman se nida hogi: “Mere bande ne sach kaha. Is ke
liye Jannat ka bistar bichhao, Jannat ka libas pehnao aur Jannat ki taraf ek
darwaza khol do.” Jannat ki hawa aur khushboo us ke paas aati rahegi aur jahan
tak us ki nigah jaye gi, qabr wahan tak kushada kar di jayegi.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=111 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 111]
Gunahgar Musalmanon mein se baaz par un ki nafarmani ke mutabiq azaab hoga.
Phir un ke buzurgon, Deen ke Imam ya Awliya-e-Kiram ki Shafa'at se, ya Allah ki
Rahmat se, jab Allah chahega unhein nijat mil jayegi. Jo Musalman Shab-e-Jum'ah,
Roz-e-Jum'ah ya Ramazan mein wafat paaye, us par azaab-e-qabr hata diya jata hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=112 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 112]
Kafir ki qabr mein us ke baayein taraf Jahannam ki khidki kholi jayegi. Us ki
lapet, jalan, garam hawa aur badboo us ke paas aayegi, phir woh khidki band kar
di jayegi. Us ke baad daayein taraf Jannat ki khidki khol kar kaha jayega: “Agar
tu in sawalon ke sahi jawab deta to yeh tere liye hoti, aur ab yeh hai.”
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=113 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 113]
Kafir ko qabr mein maar padti rahegi. Saanp aur bichchhu bhi use azaab denge.
Us ke bure amal munasib surat mein kutte ya bheriye ki shakal ban kar use takleef
denge. Nek logon ke nek amal achchi aur pasandeeda surat mein ban kar unhein
aaraam denge.
Aqeedah 9
Azaab-e-qabr haq hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=114 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 114]
Isi tarah qabr ki ne'matein bhi haq hain. Azaab aur ne'mat dono badan aur rooh
par hote hain. Agar badan gal jaye, jal jaye ya khaak ho jaye, phir bhi us ke
asli ajza Qiyamat tak baqi rehte hain. Unhi par azaab ya sawab hoga aur Qiyamat
ke din unhi ajza se dobara badan banaya jayega.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=115 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 115]
Allah Ta'ala un ajza ko mehfooz rakh kar dobara badan banayega aur har rooh ko
usi pehle badan mein bhejega. Is ka naam Hashr hai. Qabr ke azaab aur aaraam ka
inkar wahi karega jo gumrah hai.
Aqeedah 10
Murdah agar qabr mein dafn na kiya jaye, balke jahan pada rahe ya phenk diya
jaye, wahan hi us se sawal honge aur wahin sawab ya azaab milega. Yahan tak ke
agar kisi ko sher kha jaye to sher ke pait mein bhi sawal, sawab aur azaab hoga.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=116 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 116]
Mas'alah
Ambiya, Awliya, Ulama-e-Deen, Shuhada, Quran-e-Pak par amal karne wale Hufaz,
Allah ke mehboob banday aur woh log jo apna waqt Durood Shareef mein guzarte
hain, un ke badan ko mitti nahi kha sakti. Ambiya-e-Kiram ke bare mein yeh kehna
ke woh mar kar mitti mein mil gaye, gumrahi aur gustakhi hai.
Ma'ad aur Hashr ka Bayan
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=117 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 117]
Ambiya, Shuhada, Awliya aur Ulama-e-Deen ke jism mitti se mehfooz rehte hain.
Maut ke baad bhi un ka badan kharab nahi hota. Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya ke Allah ne
zameen par Ambiya ke badan khana haram kar diya hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=118 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 118]
Zameen, aasman, Jinn, Insaan aur Farishtay sab ek din fana ho jayenge. Sirf Allah
Ta'ala hamesha baqi rahega. Duniya ke khatam hone se pehle Qiyamat ki kuch
nishaniyan zahir hongi: mashriq, maghrib aur Jazira-e-Arab mein teen jagah zameen
dhans jayegi; ilm uth jayega aur jahalat badh jayegi.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=119 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 119]
Zina bahut badh jayega aur log be-hayai se use karenge. Mard kam aur auratein
zyada hongi, yahan tak ke ek mard ki zimmedari mein pachaas auratein hongi.
Ek bade Dajjal ke ilawa tees Dajjal aur honge jo Nabuwat ka jhoota da'wa karenge.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=120 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 120]
Maal bahut zyada ho jayega. Darya-e-Furaat sone ke pahad zahir karega. Arab ki
zameen mein kheti, bagh aur nahrein ho jayengi. Deen par qayam rehna aisa mushkil
hoga jaise haath mein jalta hua angara pakadna. Waqt mein barkat nahi rahegi;
saal mahine jaisa aur mahina haftay jaisa guzrega.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=121 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 121]
Log Zakat ko bojh samjhenge. Deen ka ilm Deen ke liye nahi padhenge. Mard apni
biwi ki farmabardari karega aur maa-baap ki nafarmani karega. Masjidon mein
awaazein buland hongi, gaane-baje badh jayenge aur log pehle logon ko bura kahenge.
Darinde insaan se baat karenge, jootay ka tasma aur koore ka agla hissa bhi baat karega.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=122 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 122]
Jo log kabhi kapde aur jootay ko taraste the, woh bade mahal banane par fakhr
karengi. Dajjal zahir hoga aur chalis din mein Haramayn Shareefayn ke ilawa poori
duniya mein ghoomega. Us ka pehla din ek saal, doosra ek mahina aur teesra ek
hafta ke barabar hoga. Us ka fitna bahut bada hoga.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=123 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 123]
Dajjal ke saath ek Jannat aur ek Dozakh hogi. Jo Jannat nazar aayegi woh asal mein
aag hogi aur jo Dozakh nazar aayegi woh aaraam ki jagah hogi. Woh Khudai ka da'wa
karega. Woh zameen ko hukm dega to sabza ugne lagega aur aasman ko hukm dega to
baarish hogi. Yeh sab jadoo aur Shaitani tamashe honge.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=124 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 124]
Dajjal jab Shaam pahunchega to Hazrat Isa علیہ السلام Damascus ki Jami' Masjid ke
purbi minare par aasman se nazil honge. Imam Mahdi رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ Fajr ki
namaz padhayenge. Hazrat Isa علیہ السلام ki saans ki khushboo se Dajjal pighalne
lagega aur Hazrat Isa علیہ السلام use pakad kar qatl karenge.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=125 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 125]
Hazrat Isa علیہ السلام Saleeb ko tod denge aur khinzeer ko qatl karenge. Tamam Ahl-e-
Kitab jo bachenge, un par iman layenge. Duniya mein Islam aur Ahl-e-Sunnat ka
ek hi Deen rahega. Bachche saanp se khelenge aur sher aur bakri saath charenge.
Hazrat Isa علیہ السلام chalis saal duniya mein rahenge, nikah karenge aur aulaad
hogi.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=126 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 126]
Hazrat Imam Mahdi رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ka Zahoor
Jab duniya mein har taraf Kufr ka ghalba hoga to tamam Awliya Haramayn Shareefayn
mein jama ho jayenge. Sirf wahin Islam baqi rahega. Ramazan ke mahine mein
Hazrat Imam Mahdi رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ka zahoor hoga aur log un ke haath par bait
kar ke unhein apna Imam banayenge.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=127 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 127]
Imam Mahdi رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ke zamane mein adl aur insaf qayam hoga. Logon par
zulm khatam ho jayega. Dajjal ke fitne ke baad Hazrat Isa علیہ السلام Dajjal ko
qatl karenge. Phir kuch log apne teeron ko aasman ki taraf phenk kar kahenge ke
zameen walon ko qatl kar liya, ab aasman walon ko qatl karte hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=128 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 128]
Qiyamat ki nishaniyon mein Dhuwan ka zahoor hai, jis se zameen se aasman tak
andhera chha jayega. Dabbatul-Arz niklega. Us ke paas Hazrat Musa علیہ السلام ka
asa aur Hazrat Sulaiman علیہ السلام ki anguthi hogi. Asa se Musalman ki peshani
par Noor ka nishan aur anguthi se kafir ki peshani par alag nishan banega.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=129 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 129]
Hazrat Isa علیہ السلام ki wafat ke kuch arse baad, jab Qiyamat mein chalis saal
baqi honge, ek thandi aur khushbudar hawa chalegi. Woh Musalman ki rooh qabz kar
legi. Us ke baad sirf kafir log reh jayenge aur unhi par Qiyamat qayam hogi.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=130 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 130]
Phir achanak Hazrat Israfeel علیہ السلام ko Soor phoonkne ka hukm hoga. Pehle
Soor ki awaaz bahut halki hogi, phir dheere-dheere buland hoti jayegi. Log use
sunkar behosh ho kar girenge aur mar jayenge. Aasman, zameen, pahad, Soor,
Hazrat Israfeel علیہ السلام aur tamam Farishtay bhi fana ho jayenge.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=131 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 131]
Hashr ke maidan mein Huzoor ﷺ Hazrat Siddiq-e-Akbar aur Hazrat Farooq-e-Azam
رضی اللہ تعالی عنہما ke haath pakad kar tashreef layenge. Makkah Mukarramah aur
Madina Tayyibah ke qabristanon mein dafn tamam Musalmanon ko bhi apne saath
maidan-e-Hashr mein le jayenge.
Aqeedah 1
Qiyamat zaroor qayam hogi. Is ka inkar karne wala kafir hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=132 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 132]
Aqeedah 2
Hashr sirf rooh ka nahi, balke rooh aur badan dono ka hoga. Jo kahe ke sirf
roohen uthengi aur badan zinda nahi honge, woh kafir hai.
Aqeedah 3
Duniya mein jo rooh jis badan ke saath thi, Hashr mein bhi usi badan ke saath
uthayi jayegi. Koi naya badan nahi banaya jayega.
Aqeedah 4
Badan ke asli ajza jama karke dobara uthaye jayenge.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=133 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 133]
Log apne qabron se uth kar maidan-e-Hashr ki taraf jayenge. Kuch paidal aur kuch
sawari par honge. Kisi sawari par ek, kisi par do, teen, chaar ya das log honge.
Kafir munh ke bal chalta hua jayega. Baaz ko Farishtay kheench kar le jayenge
aur baaz ko aag jama karke le jayegi.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=134 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 134]
Maidan-e-Hashr Shaam ki zameen par qayam hoga. Zameen bilkul seedhi hogi; ek
kinare par rai ka dana girne par doosre kinare se nazar aayega. Us din zameen
taambe ki hogi aur suraj ek meel ke faasle par hoga.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=135 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 135]
Suraj itna qareeb hoga ke logon ko shadeed garmi mehsoos hogi. Aaj woh chaar
hazaar saal ki doori par hai, phir bhi us ki garmi se bahar nikalna mushkil hota
hai. Qiyamat ke din us ki garmi ka andaza khud kar lijiye.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=136 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 136]
Log apne pasine mein doob rahe honge. Kisi ka pasina ghutnon tak, kisi ki kamar
tak, kisi ke seene tak aur kisi ke gale tak hoga. Kafir ke munh tak pasina chadh
jayega aur lagaam ki tarah use jakad dega. Zabanen sookh jayengi aur dil gale tak
aa jayenge.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=137 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 137]
In museebaton ke bawajood koi kisi ka haal nahi poochega. Bhai bhai se bhagega,
maa-baap aulaad se door honge aur biwi-bachche ek doosre se jaan chhudayenge.
Har shakhs apni museebat mein phansa hoga.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=138 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 138]
Log Hazrat Adam علیہ السلام se Shafa'at ki darkhwast karenge. Woh farmayenge:
“Aaj mujhe apni jaan ki fikr hai. Allah Ta'ala ne aaj aisa ghazab farmaya hai
jo pehle kabhi nahi farmaya. Tum kisi aur ke paas jao.” Phir woh logon ko Hazrat
Nooh علیہ السلام ke paas jaane ka mashwara denge.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=139 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 139]
Hazrat Nooh علیہ السلام bhi farmayenge: “Main is maqam ke laayak nahi; mujhe apni
fikr hai. Tum Hazrat Ibrahim Khaleelullah علیہ السلام ke paas jao.” Hazrat
Ibrahim علیہ السلام bhi isi tarah uzr karenge aur Hazrat Musa علیہ السلام ki
taraf bhejenge.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=140 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 140]
Hazrat Musa علیہ السلام bhi logon ko Hazrat Isa علیہ السلام ke paas bhejenge.
Phir sab log rote, chillate aur fariyad karte hue Huzoor ﷺ ki bargah mein haazir
hon ge aur arz karenge: “Ya Muhammad ﷺ! Aap Allah ke Nabi hain. Allah Ta'ala ne
Aap ﷺ ke zariye Deen ko poora farmaya hai. Hamari Shafa'at farmaiye.”
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=141 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 141]
Huzoor ﷺ farmayenge: “Main is kaam ke liye hoon.” Aap ﷺ Arsh ke neeche ja kar
sajdah karenge. Allah Ta'ala farmayega:
یا محمد! ارفع راسک وقل تسمع وسل تعطہ واشفع تشفع
“Aye Muhammad ﷺ! Sar uthaiye, kahiye aap ki baat suni jayegi, maangiye aap ko
ata kiya jayega aur Shafa'at kijiye, aap ki Shafa'at qabool ki jayegi.”
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=142 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 142]
Huzoor ﷺ ki Shafa'at ka silsila shuru hoga. Shuhada, Ulama, Hufaz, Hajiyon aur
Deen ka koi martaba paane wale log bhi apne logon ki Shafa'at karenge.
Jo bachche baligh hone se pehle wafat pa gaye, woh apne maa-baap ki Shafa'at karenge.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=143 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 143]
Ulama un logon ki bhi Shafa'at karenge jo un ke liye Wuzu ka paani bharte ya
Istinja ke liye dhela laate the.
Aqeedah 5
Hisab haq hai. Aamaal ka hisab liya jayega.
Aqeedah 6
Hisab ka inkar karne wala kafir hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=144 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 144]
Baaz logon se chupke se hisab liya jayega. Allah Ta'ala farmayega: “Tum ne yeh
kiya aur yeh kiya.” Banda iqrar karta jayega. Jab tamam gunahon ka iqrar ho jayega
to Allah Ta'ala farmayega: “Hum ne duniya mein tumhare aib chhupaye aur aaj tumhein
maaf karte hain.” Baaz se sakhti ke saath har baat ka sawal hoga; jis se is tarah
hisab liya gaya woh halak ho gaya.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=145 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 145]
Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya ke meri Ummat mein se sattar hazaar log baghair hisab Jannat
mein jayenge. Har ek ke saath sattar hazaar aur honge, aur Allah Ta'ala un ke
saath teen aur jamaatein ata farmayega. Un jamaaton ki tadaad Allah hi jaanta hai.
Tahajjud padhne wale bhi baghair hisab Jannat mein jayenge.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=146 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 146]
Allah Ta'ala ek bande ke gunahon ke ninnanve daftar kholega. Har daftar itna
bada hoga jitni door tak nigah jaye. Allah Ta'ala poochega: “Kya tum in mein se
kisi baat ka inkar karte ho? Kya mere aamaal likhne wale farishton ne tum par zulm kiya?”
Banda kahega: “Nahi, aye Rab!” Phir us ke nek amal ka ek chhota sa parcha laya
jayega aur us se gunahon ke tamam daftar bhaari ho jayega.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=147 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 147]
Aqeedah 8
Huzoor ﷺ ko diya gaya Hauz-e-Kausar haq hai. Is ki lambai ek mahine ki raah hai.
Is ke kinare moti ke qubbe hain aur charon konay barabar hain. Is ki mitti
nihayat khushbudar mushk ki hai. Is ka pani doodh se zyada safed aur shahad se
zyada meetha hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=148 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 148]
Aqeedah 9
Meezan haq hai. Is par logon ke nek aur bure aamaal tole jayenge. Neki ka palra
bhari hone ka matlab yeh hai ke woh upar uth jayega, duniya ki tarah neeche nahi
jhukega.
Aqeedah 10
Allah Ta'ala Huzoor ﷺ ko Maqam-e-Mahmood ata farmayega. Tamam log Huzoor ﷺ ki
Shafa'at ke mohtaj honge.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=149 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 149]
Aqeedah 11
Huzoor ﷺ ko ek jhanda ata hoga jise Liwa-ul-Hamd kehte hain. Hazrat Adam
علیہ السلام se aakhri Nabi tak tamam Momineen is jhande ke neeche honge.
Aqeedah 12
Pul-e-Siraat haq hai. Yeh Jahannam ke upar banaya gaya pul hai. Baal se zyada
bareek aur talwar se zyada tez hoga.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=150 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 150]
Log Pul-e-Siraat se apne aamaal ke mutabiq guzrenge. Baaz bijli ki tarah, baaz
hawa ki tarah, baaz tez ghode ki tarah, baaz aadmi ki tarah aur baaz rengte hue
guzrenge. Pul ke dono taraf bade kaante latke honge; jise pakadne ka hukm hoga,
use pakad lenge.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=151 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 151]
Har maqam par log Huzoor ﷺ ko pukarenge aur Huzoor ﷺ se fariyad karenge. Sab
apni jaan ki fikr mein honge, magar Huzoor ﷺ ko apni jaan ki nahi, tamam aalam
ki fikr hogi. Har shakhs Huzoor ﷺ ki Shafa'at ka mohtaj hoga.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=152 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 152]
Jannat mein Allah Ta'ala ka Deedar sab se badi ne'mat hoga. Jise ek baar Deedar
nasib hoga, woh hamesha us ki khushi mein rahega aur kabhi use nahi bhoolega.
Sab se pehle Allah Ta'ala ka Deedar Huzoor ﷺ ko hoga. Hashr ke tamam marahil ke
baad ab hamesha rehne wale ghar ka bayan hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=153 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 153]
Aqeedah 14
Jannat aur Dozakh hazaron saal se bani hui hain aur ab bhi maujood hain. Yeh
aisa nahi ke Qiyamat ke din banayi jayengi.
Aqeedah 15
Qiyamat, dobara uthna, Hashr, Hisab, Sawab, Azaab, Jannat aur Dozakh ke wahi
ma'ni hain jo Musalmanon mein mashhoor hain. Jo in ko haq maan kar un ke ma'ni
badal de, woh gumrah hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=154 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 154]
Jannat ka Bayan
Jannat woh maqam hai jo Allah Ta'ala ne Iman walon ke liye banaya hai. Is mein
aisi ne'matein hain jinhein na aankhon ne dekha, na kaanon ne suna aur na kisi
insaan ke dil mein un ka khayal aaya. Duniya ki behtareen cheez bhi Jannat ke
muqable mein kuch nahi.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=155 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 155]
Jannat ki roshni suraj ki roshni ko aise mita degi jaise suraj sitaron ki roshni
ko mita deta hai. Jannat mein jitni jagah mein ek koora rakha ja sake, woh duniya
aur duniya ki tamam cheezon se behtar hai. Jannat mein ek sau darje hain aur har
do darjon ke darmiyan bahut lamba faasla hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=156 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 156]
Jannat mein ek darakht hai jis ke saaye mein tez ghode par sawar ek sau saal
chalta rahe to bhi saaya khatam na ho. Jannat ke darwaze itne wasee honge ke ek
baazu se doosre baazu tak tez ghode ki sattar saal ki raah hogi. Phir bhi logon
ki kasrat ki wajah se darwaze par kandhe se kandha chhilega.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=157 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 157]
Jannat ki imaratein sone aur chandi ki eenton se bani hongi. Un ka gaarah
(eenton ko jorne wala lep) mushk
ka hoga, ghaas ki jagah Zafran, kankariyan moti aur mitti Amber ki hogi. Jannat
mein moti ka ek khaima hoga jis ki bulandi saath meel hogi. Wahan pani, doodh,
shahad aur sharab ke chaar darya honge.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=158 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 158]
Jannat ki nehrein har shakhs ke ghar mein jari hongi. Wahan phal hamesha maujood
rahengay aur unhein tor kar khana aasaan hoga. Agar kisi parinde ka gosht khane
ki khwahish hogi to foran bhuna hua gosht aa jayega. Pani ya doodh ki khwahish
hogi to bartan khud haath mein aa jayenge.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=159 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 159]
Jannat walon ko khane, peene aur nikah ki quwwat di jayegi. Un ki zaban se
Tasbeeh aur Takbeer har waqt saans ki tarah jari rahegi. Kam se kam har shakhs ke
sarhane das hazaar khadim khade honge. Har khadim ke ek haath mein chandi aur
doosre mein sone ka pyala hoga.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=160 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 160]
Jannat ke bartan itne saaf honge ke sharab un mein laal nazar aayegi, jaise
surkh sharab safed sheeshe mein nazar aati hai. Jannati apna chehra Jannat ki
hoor ke gaal mein aaine se zyada saaf dekhega. Jannat ki ne'matein duniya ki kisi ne'mat ke
barabar nahi.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=161 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 161]
Jannat ka mard jab apni hoor ke paas jayega to har baar use kunwari payega. Is
se mard aur aurat dono ko koi takleef nahi hogi. Jannat ki hoor agar samandar
mein thook de to us ki mithaas se samandar meetha ho jayega.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=162 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 162]
Adna darje ke Jannati ke liye assi hazaar khadim aur bahattar biwiyan hongi.
Unhein aise taaj milenge jin ka sab se chhota moti mashriq se maghrib tak roshni
dega. Agar koi Jannati aulaad ki khwahish kare to hamal, paidaish aur bachche ki
poori umr palak jhapakne ki der mein mukammal ho jayegi.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=163 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 163]
Jannat mein ek shakhs doosre ke liye rukawat nahi banega. Allah Ta'ala har ek par
apni tajalli farmayega aur farmayega: “Aye falaan bin falaan! Kya tumhein yaad hai
jis din tum ne yeh kiya tha?” Banda kahega: “Aye Rab! Kya Tu ne mujhe maaf nahi
kardiya tha?” Allah Ta'ala farmayega: “Haan, meri maghfirat ki wajah se tum yahan
ho.”
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=164 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 164]
Jannati jahan chahein sair karenge. Un ke takht ek doosre ke paas aa jayenge.
Un ke liye behtareen sawariyan aur ghode laaye jayenge aur woh un par sawar ho
kar jahan chahein jayenge. Sab se kam darje ke Jannati ke bagh, biwiyan, ne'matein,
khadim aur takht bhi duniya se kai guna behtar honge.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=165 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 165]
Dozakh ka Bayan
Dozakh Allah Ta'ala ke jalal aur qahr ka izhar hai. Jis tarah Allah ki Rahmat aur
ne'mat ki koi had nahi, isi tarah us ke ghazab aur azaab ki bhi koi had nahi.
Insaan ki soch jahan tak pahunch sakti hai, woh Dozakh ke azaab ka sirf ek chhota
sa hissa hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=166 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 166]
Dozakh ka indhan insaan aur pathar honge. Duniya ki aag, Dozakh ki aag ke sattar
hisson mein se sirf ek hissa hai. Sab se kam azaab wale ko aag ke jootay pehnaye
jayenge; un se us ka dimaagh aise khaulega jaise taambe ki handi khaulti hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=167 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 167]
Dozakh mein roshni ka naam-o-nishan nahi hoga. Jibreel علیہ السلام ne Huzoor ﷺ
se qasam kha kar arz kiya ke agar Dozakh se sui ke naake jitna hissa khol diya
jaye to zameen ke sab log us ki garmi se mar jayen. Agar us ka daroga duniya ke
logon ke saamne aa jaye to sab us ki haibat se behosh ho jayen.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=168 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 168]
Dozakh kitni gehri hai, Allah hi jaanta hai. Hadith mein hai ke agar pathar ki
chattaan Dozakh ke kinare se phenki jaye to sattar saal mein bhi us ki tah tak
nahi pahunchegi. Dozakh ke darwaze aur us ki deewarein bahut sakht aur buland
hongi.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=169 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 169]
Dozakh mein bade-bade bichchhu aur Allah hi jaane kitne bade saanp honge. Un ka
ek kaatna itna dard aur jalan paida karega jo hazaar saal tak rahegi. Dozakhiyon
ko bahut garam pani pilaya jayega. Munh ke qareeb aate hi us ki garmi se chehre
ki khaal gir jayegi.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=170 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 170]
Woh pani pait mein ja kar aantain kaat dega. Jab woh peene wale ke pait se niklega
to us ki haddiyan tak gala dega. Agar us ka ek qatra duniya mein aa jaye to us ki
badboo aur jalan se duniya walon ka guzara mushkil ho jaye.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=171 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 171]
Dozakh ke kafir hazaar saal tak Allah Ta'ala ko us ki Rahmat ke naamon se pukarenge,
magar koi jawab nahi milega. Phir farmaya jayega: “Door ho jao aur Dozakh mein
pade raho. Mujh se baat na karo.” Is waqt kafir har bhalai se mayoos ho jayenge.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=172 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 172]
Kafir ka ek daant Uhud pahad ke barabar hoga. Us ki khaal ki motai bayalis gaz
hogi. Us ki zaban ek ya do kos tak munh se bahar nikli hogi aur log use rondenge.
Us ke baithne ki jagah Makkah se Madina tak jitni hogi. Dozakh mein us ka munh
khula rahega aur upar ka hont sikud kar sar tak pahunch jayega.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=173 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 173]
Kafir samjhega ke us ke siwa ab koi Dozakh mein nahi raha. Yeh ek azaab ke upar
doosra azaab hoga aur hamesha us par azaab rahega. Jab sab Jannati Jannat mein
aur hamesha Dozakh mein rehne wale Dozakh mein chale jayenge, to Jannat aur Dozakh
ke darmiyan Maut ko mendhe ki surat mein la kar khatam kar diya jayega.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=174 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 174]
Iman aur Kufr ka Bayan
Iman yeh hai ke dil se Deen ki un tamam zaruri baaton ko sach maana jaye jo
Islam mein mashhoor hain. Deen ki kisi ek zaruri baat ka inkar Kufr hai, chahe
baqi tamam zaruri baaton ko sach maanta ho. Zaruri Deeni baatein woh hain jinhein
har khaas-o-aam jaanta ho, jaise Allah عزوجل ki Wahdaniyat, Nabuwat aur Qiyamat.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=175 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 175]
Kuch log aise hote hain jo Kalima bhi theek se nahi padh sakte. Un ka zaruri
Deeni baaton se anjaan hona in baaton ko ghair-zaruri nahi banata. Haan, un ke
Musalman hone ke liye zaruri hai ke woh Deen ki kisi zaruri baat ka inkar na karein
aur yaqeen rakhein ke Islam mein jo kuch hai sab haq hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=176 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 176]
Jo shakhs baghair kisi shar'i majboori ke Kalima-e-Kufr bole, woh Musalman nahi
reh sakta. Iman dil se aisi pakki tasdeeq ka naam hai jis ke khilaf gunjaish na
ho. Sirf zaban se iman ka da'wa karna aur dil mein inkar rakhna Iman nahi.
Mas'alah 1
Agar kisi se ghalti se ya zabardasti Kalima-e-Kufr nikal jaye to hukm alag hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=177 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 177]
Mas'alah 2
Haath-pair ke amal Iman ka hissa nahi, lekin kuch aise kaam hain jo Iman ke
bilkul khilaf hote hain. Jaise but, chand ya suraj ko sajdah karna, Nabi ko qatl
karna ya un ki tauheen karna, Quran-e-Pak ya Ka'bah Shareef ki tauheen karna.
Mas'alah 3
Kuch kaam Kufr ki nishani hote hain. Jaise kamar mein Zunnar baandhna, sar par
choti rakhna ya maathe par tilak lagana. Aise kaam karne wale ko Fuqaha-e-Kiram kafir
kehte hain. Is liye us par dobara Islam lana aur apna nikah dobara karna zaruri
hota hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=178 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 178]
Kisi Deeni baat ka inkar Kufr hota hai jab woh Deen ki zaruri baaton mein se ho,
ya inkar karne wala is qat'i hukm se waqif ho.
Aqaid ki bunyadi baaton mein taqleed (sirf kisi alim ki baat maan lena) jaiz nahi.
In baaton par dil se pakka yaqeen zaruri hai. Yeh yaqeen daleel se ho ya kisi
aur sahi tareeqe se, dono theek hain. Is ke liye khas taur par daleel se ilm
hasil karna zaruri nahi. Haan, aqeede ki kuch furooi baaton mein taqleed jaiz hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=179 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 179]
Mas'alah 1
Usool-e-Aqaid mein taqleed jaiz nahi. Iman pakke yaqeen ke saath hona chahiye.
Ahle-Sunnat mein do mashhoor jamaatein hain: Maturidiyyah,
jo Imam Abu Mansoor Maturidi رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ki pairwi karti hai, aur Ash'ariyyah,
jo Imam Abul Hasan Ash'ari رحمہ اللہ تعالی ki pairwi karti hai. Dono Ahle-Sunnat
aur haq par hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=180 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 180]
Maturidi aur Ash'ari ka ikhtilaf Hanafi aur Shafi'i ke ikhtilaf ki tarah hai.
Dono Ahle-Haq hain; koi kisi ko gumrah ya fasiq nahi keh sakta. Iman mein kami
ya ziyadati nahi hoti, kyun ke kami-beshi us cheez mein hoti hai jis ki koi
miqdaar, lambai, chaudai, motai ya ginti ho.
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 181]
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=181 -->
Ahle-Sunnat ke Do Imam
Maturidiyyah, Imam Abu Mansoor Maturidi رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ke pairo hain, aur
Ash'ariyyah, Imam Abul Hasan Ash'ari رحمہ اللہ تعالی ke pairo hain. Yeh dono
jamaatein Ahle-Sunnat hain aur dono haq par hain. In dono ke darmiyan kuch
furooi aqeede mein ikhtilaf hai, lekin yeh ikhtilaf unhein ek doosre ko gumrah
ya fasiq kehne ka haq nahi deta.
Imam Abu Mansoor Maturidi رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ Samarkand ke mashhoor Imam,
Imam-ul-Mutakallimeen aur Imam-ul-Huda the. Unhon ne Musalmanon ke aqeedon ko
samjhane aur batil aqeedon ka rad karne par kai kitabein likhin, jaiseKitab-ut-Tauheed, Kitab-ul-Maqalaat, Kitab Radd Dalail-ul-Ka'bi aurTaweelaat-ul-Quran. Un ka wisal 333 Hijri mein hua aur un ka mazar Samarkand
mein hai.
Imam Abul Hasan Ash'ari رحمہ اللہ تعالی ka nasab Sahabi-e-Rasool Hazrat Abu
Moosa Ash'ari رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ tak pahunchta hai. Woh Ahle-Sunnat ke aksar
Mutakallimeen ke Imam the. Un ke pairo ko Ash'ariyyah kaha jata hai. Un ki
kitabon mein Al-Fusool fir-Radd alal Mulhideen, Ar-Radd alal Mujassamah aurMaqalaat-ul-Islamiyyeen mashhoor hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=182 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 182]
Maturidiyyah aur Ash'ariyyah ka ikhtilaf Hanafi aur Shafi'i ke ikhtilaf jaisa
hai. Dono Ahle-Haq hain aur koi kisi ko gumrah ya fasiq nahi keh sakta.
Mas'alah 2
Iman mein kami ya ziyadati nahi hoti, kyun ke kami-beshi us cheez mein hoti hai
jis ki miqdaar, lambai, chaudai, motai ya ginti ho. Iman dil ki tasdeeq aur
yaqeen ki ek khaas kaifiyat ka naam hai.
Quran ki baaz ayaat mein Iman ke badhne ka jo zikr hai, us se murad un cheezon
ka badhna hai jin par Iman laya gaya. Quran ke nazil hone ke zamane mein naye
ahkaam aate rahe aur har naye hukm par Iman lana zaruri hota raha. Is se yeh
murad nahi ke khud Iman ki haqeeqat badhti ya ghatti rahi. Haan, Iman ki mazbooti
aur kamzori ho sakti hai, kyun ke yeh dil ki kaifiyat se muta'alliq hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=183 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 183]
Hazrat Siddiq-e-Akbar رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ka akelay Iman is Ummat ke tamam
logon ke majmue ke Iman par bhaari hai.
Aqeedah 4
Iman aur Kufr ke darmiyan koi teesri halat nahi. Aadmi ya Musalman hoga ya
kafir. Aisi koi teesri surat nahi ke woh na Musalman ho na kafir.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=184 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 184]
Nifaq
Zaban se Islam ka da'wa karna aur dil mein Islam ko na maanna bhi khaalis Kufr
hai. Aise log Jahannam ke sab se neeche wale hisse mein honge. Huzoor ﷺ ke
zamane mein kuch log apne dil ke Kufr ki wajah se Munafiq ke naam se mashhoor
the. Quran ne un ke baatini Kufr ki khabar di aur Huzoor ﷺ ne apne wasee' ilm
se un mein se baaz ko pehchan kar Munafiq farmaya.
Ab kisi khaas shakhs ko yaqini taur par Munafiq nahi kaha ja sakta. Jo hamare
saamne Islam ka da'wa kare, hum use Musalman hi samjhenge jab tak us se Iman ke
khilaf koi baat ya kaam zahir na ho. Is zamane mein Nifaq ki ek shakh yeh bhi
hai ke kuch bad-mazhab apne aap ko Musalman kehte hain, magar Deen ki zaruri
baaton ka inkar karte hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=185 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 185]
Aqeedah 5
Shirk ka matlab Allah ke ilawa kisi ko Wajib-ul-Wujood ya Ibadat ka mustahiq
maanna hai, yani Allah ki Uluhiyyat mein kisi doosre ko shareek maanna. Yeh Kufr
ki sab se badtareen qism hai. Is ke ilawa har sakht Kufr haqeeqi ma'ni mein Shirk
nahi hota.
Isi liye Shari'at ne Ahle-Kitab kafiron ke ahkaam Mushrikon se alag rakhe hain.
Ahle-Kitab ka zabiha khaya ja sakta hai aur un ki paak-daaman auraton se nikah
ho sakta hai, lekin Mushrik ka zabiha halal nahi aur Mushrik aurat se nikah jaiz
nahi.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=186 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 186]
Kabhi Shirk ka lafz aam Kufr ke ma'ni mein bhi bola jata hai. Quran mein jo
farmaya gaya hai ke “Allah Shirk ko nahi bakhshega,” is se murad yeh hai ke jo
shakhs Kufr par mare, us ka Kufr maaf nahi hoga. Baqi gunah Allah Ta'ala ki
marzi par hain; jis ko chahe maaf farmaye.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=187 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 187]
Aqeedah 6
Bada gunah karne wala Musalman rehta hai aur Jannat mein jayega. Allah Ta'ala
apne fazl se us ki maghfirat farma sakta hai, Huzoor ﷺ ki Shafa'at se maaf kar
sakta hai, ya kuch saza dene ke baad Jannat mein dakhil farmayega. Woh hamesha
Dozakh mein nahi rahega.
Mas'alah
Kisi kafir ke liye us ki maut ke baad maghfirat ki dua karna, kisi murtad komarhoom ya maghfoor kehna, ya kisi mare hue Hindu ko “Jannati” kehna Kufr hai.
Aqeedah 7
Musalman ko Musalman aur kafir ko kafir maanna Deen ki zaruri baaton mein se hai.
Lekin kisi khaas shakhs ke bare mein yeh yaqeen nahi kiya ja sakta ke woh Iman
ya Kufr par mara, jab tak us ke anjaam ka haal shar'i daleel se sabit na ho.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=188 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 188]
Kisi zahiri kafir ke anjaam ka yaqini ilm Allah Ta'ala ko hai, lekin Shari'at ka
zahir hukm yeh hai ke use kafir hi jaana jaye. Us ki zindagi aur maut ke baad
usi ke saath woh muamlaat kiye jayen jo kafiron ke liye hain, jaise nikah,
Janazah, kafan aur dafn.
Jo shakhs zahiri taur par Musalman ho aur us se Iman ke khilaf koi baat ya kaam
zahir na ho, use Musalman hi maana jayega. Us ke anjaam ka ilm bhi Allah Ta'ala
ke supurd hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=189 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 189]
Kafir ko kafir kehna gaali nahi, balke Shari'at ke hukm ko bayan karna hai. Haan,
Islamic hukumat mein rehne wale Zimmi ko agar “Aye kafir!” kehna use bura lage to
aisa kehna mana hai. Kafir ko kafir na maanna ya us ke Kufr mein shak karna
durust nahi.
Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya ke Ummat tehattar firqon mein bat jayegi. Un mein ek firqa
Jannati hoga aur baqi Jahannami.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=190 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 190]
Sahaba ne arz ki: “Ya Rasool Allah! Najaat paane wala firqa kaun hai?” Huzoor ﷺ
ne farmaya:
ما انا علیہ واصحابي
“Woh jis par main aur mere Sahaba hain,” yani Sunnat ke pairo. Ek riwayat mein
hai:
ھم الجماعۃ
“Woh Jama'at hai,” yani Musalmanon ka bada giroh, jise Sawad-e-Azam kaha gaya.
Isi wajah se is Najaat paane wale firqe ka naam Ahle-Sunnat-o-Jama'at hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=191 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 191]
Gumrah firqon ka zikr is liye kiya ja raha hai taake Musalman un ke dhoke mein
na aayein. Huzoor ﷺ ne aise logon se bachne ki hidayat farmayi hai. Jo firqe
Hindustan mein maujood hain, un ke aqeedon ka mukhtasar bayan kiya jata hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=192 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 192]
Qadiyani
Qadiyani Mirza Ghulam Ahmad Qadiyani ke pairo hain. Is shakhs ne apni Nabuwat ka
da'wa kiya aur Ambiya-e-Kiram علیہم السلام, khaas taur par Hazrat Isa Roohullah
aur Kalimatullah علیہ السلام aur un ki paak walida ki shaan mein be-dharki se
gustakhiyan ki hain.
Us ne Khatm-e-Nabuwat ka inkar kiya aur apne liye Nabuwat ka da'wa kiya. Yeh
aqeedah Islam ke bilkul khilaf hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=193 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 193]
Us ke aqwaal mein yeh baat aati hai ke us ne apne aap ko ek hi waqt meinummati bhi aur Nabi bhi kaha. Us ne apni kitabon ke hawale se apne liye
aisi baatein likhin jo Khatm-e-Nabuwat ko todti hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=194 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 194]
Us ne Quran ki is basharat ko bhi apni zaat par lagu kiya:
و مبشرا برسول یاتی من بعدی اسمه احمد
Yeh ayat Hazrat Isa علیہ السلام ki basharat hai jo Huzoor ﷺ ke bare mein hai,
na ke Ghulam Ahmad ke bare mein. Is ayat ko apne upar lagu karna batil hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=195 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 195]
Us ne Hazrat Isa علیہ السلام ke bare mein aisi baatein likhin jin se un ki
shaan ghatti hai. Us ne yeh bhi kaha ke Hazrat Isa علیہ السلام ki baaz
peshgoiyan ghalat nikli hain. Ambiya-e-Kiram ki peshgoiyon ko ghalat kehna
gustakhi hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=196 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 196]
Us ne apni kitab mein baaz purane Nabiyon ke bare mein bhi na-munasib alfaaz
likhe. Us ne Quran-e-Karim mein gustakhana alfaaz hone ka da'wa kiya. Quran
ke bare mein aisi baat kehna sakht Kufr hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=197 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 197]
Us ne likha ke kamil Mahdi na Moosa tha na Isa aur in Ulul-Azm Rasoolon ka
Hadi hona to door, unhein poori tarah raah-yafta bhi na maana. Phir Hazrat Isa
علیہ السلام ki shaan mein kai gustakhana baatein likhin.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=198 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 198]
Us ne kaha ke “Maseeh-e-Muhammadi, Maseeh-e-Moosavi se behtar hai.” Phir us ne
yah bhi likha ke Allah ne use khabar di hai ke Maseeh-e-Muhammadi, Maseeh-e-
Moosavi se afzal hai.
Us ne yeh bhi da'wa kiya ke Allah us shakhs ka doosra paida karega jo pehle se
behtar hoga, aur woh shakhs Ghulam Ahmad hai. Us ne logon ko Hazrat Isa Ibn-e-
Maryam علیہ السلام ka zikr chhor kar Ghulam Ahmad ko behtar bataya. Yeh da'we
bilkul jhoote aur batil hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=199 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 199]
Us ki ek kitab mein likha hai ke Allah har cheez par Qadir hai, lekin aise
shakhs ko dobara duniya mein nahi la sakta jis ke pehle fitne ne duniya ko
tabah kar diya ho. Yeh Allah Ta'ala ki Qudrat ke bare mein batil aur gustakhana
baat hai.
Us ne Hazrat Isa علیہ السلام ki dobara tashreef-aawari ka inkar karne ki
koshish ki aur apne aap ko un ka badal bataya.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=200 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 200]
Us ne yeh bhi likha ke Nabuwat ke khatam hone ko sabit karne ke liye kai daleel
hain aur Quran ki taleem par bhi aitiraz kiya. Is tarah us ne Quran-e-Karim aur
Hazrat Isa علیہ السلام dono ki tauheen ki.
Qadiyani aqeede Khatm-e-Nabuwat aur Ambiya-e-Kiram ki ta'zeem ke khilaf hain.
Is liye un ke batil aqeedon se bachna aur Musalmanon ko un ke dhoke se bachana
zaruri hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=201 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 201]
Qadiyani ne likha ke Hazrat Isa علیہ السلام ki aksar peshgoiyan ghalatiyon se
bhari hain. Us ne yeh bhi likha ke Yahudiyon ke aitiraz itne sakht hain ke un ka
jawab nahi diya ja sakta. Yeh Ambiya-e-Kiram ki shaan ke khilaf hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=202 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 202]
Us ne Hazrat Isa علیہ السلام ko apne zamane ke aksar logon se behtar ek sachcha
aadmi kaha, lekin unhein haqeeqi Najaat dene wala nahi maana. Us ne yeh bhi likha
ke asal Najaat dene wala woh hai jo Hijaz mein paida hua aur dobara zahir hua.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=203 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 203]
Qadiyani ne Hazrat Yahya علیہ السلام ke liye Quran mein aaye lafz Hassoor ka
zikr karte hue Hazrat Isa علیہ السلام ke bare mein na-munasib baat likhi. Us ne
Hazrat Isa علیہ السلام ki walida ke bare mein bhi gustakhana alfaaz likhe aur
unhein aise rishton ki taraf mansoob kiya jo Quran ke khilaf hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=204 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 204]
Us ne Hazrat Isa علیہ السلام ke liye baap ka hona bayan kiya, halanke yeh Quran
ke khilaf hai. Us ne yeh bhi likha ke Hazrat Isa علیہ السلام ke chaar bhai aur
do behnein thin. Aisi baatein Ambiya-e-Kiram aur un ke gharane ki tauheen hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=205 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 205]
Qadiyani ne Hazrat Isa علیہ السلام ke mojizaat par aitiraz kiya. Us ne likha ke
agar Masih ke asli kaamon ko un baaton se alag kar diya jaye jo logon ne badhayi
ya ghalat samjhi hain, to koi khaas mojiza baqi nahi rehta. Us ne Masih ke
mojizaat par kiye gaye aitirazaat ko bhi durust batane ki koshish ki.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=206 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 206]
Us ne Hazrat Isa علیہ السلام ko jismani bemariyon ko theek karne wala bataya,
magar hidayat, Tauheed aur Deeni mazbooti paida karne mein na-kaam kaha. Yeh
Hazrat Isa علیہ السلام ki shaan mein sakht gustakhi hai. Qadiyani ki in
gustakhana aur batil baaton ka jawab dena aur Musalmanon ko un se bachana zaruri
hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=207 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 207]
Rafizi
Rafizi firqe ki tafseel dekhne ke liye Tohfa-e-Isna Ashariyyah kitab padhi ja
sakti hai. Yahan is firqe ki kuch baatein bayan ki jati hain. Rafizi Sahaba-e-
Kiram رضی اللہ تعالی عنہم ki shaan mein sakht gustakhi karte hain aur unhein
gaali dena un ka aam tareeqa hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=208 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 208]
Rafizi chand Sahaba ke ilawa aksar Sahaba-e-Kiram رضی اللہ تعالی عنہم ko,
ma'az Allah, kafir aur Munafiq qarar dete hain. Woh Hazrat Abu Bakr, Hazrat Umar
aur Hazrat Usman رضی اللہ تعالی عنہم ki Khilafat-e-Rashidah ko ghasibana
Khilafat kehte hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=209 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 209]
Rafizi yeh kehte hain ke Hazrat Ali رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ne un buzurgon ki
Khilafat ko tasleem kiya aur un ke fazail bayan kiye to yeh Taqiyyah aur buzdili
ki wajah se tha. Kya ma'az Allah, Hazrat Ali رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ne Munafiq ya
kafir ke haath par bait ki hoti aur zindagi bhar un ki tareef karte? Hargiz nahi.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=210 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 210]
Rafizi kehte hain ke Hazrat Ali رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ne apni sahibzadi Hazrat
Farooq-e-Azam رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ke nikah mein Taqiyyah ki wajah se di. Kya koi
Musalman jaan-boojh kar apni beti kisi kafir ko de sakta hai? Hargiz nahi. Phir
woh muqaddas buzurg kaise aisa kar sakte the, jinhon ne Islam ke liye apni jaan
waqf kar di aur haqq ki pairwi ki?
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=211 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 211]
Hazrat Usman-e-Ghani ذوالنورین رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ke nikah mein Huzoor ﷺ ki do
sahebzadiyan, ek ke baad doosri, aayin. Hazrat Abu Bakr Siddiq aur Hazrat Umar
Farooq رضی اللہ تعالی عنہما ki sahebzadiyan bhi Huzoor ﷺ ke nikah mein aayin.
Kya Huzoor ﷺ ke itne qareebi rishtedaron ke bare mein woh badtareen alfaaz koi
aqalmand shakhs ek lamhe ke liye bhi jaiz samajh sakta hai? Hargiz nahi, hargiz
nahi.
Hazrat Usman رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ko ذوالنورین is liye kaha gaya ke Huzoor ﷺ ki
do sahebzadiyan, Hazrat Ruqayyah aur Hazrat Umm-e-Kulsoom رضی اللہ تعالی عنہما,
un ke nikah mein aayin. Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya ke agar meri teesri sahebzadi hoti
to use bhi Hazrat Usman رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ke nikah mein deta.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=212 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 212]
Rafizi ka ek aqeedah yeh hai: “Allah عزوجل par Aslah wajib hai, yani bande
ke haq mein jo kaam faidemand ho Allah par wahi karna lazim hai.” Un ka ek
aqeedah yeh bhi hai: “Un ke muqaddas Imam Ambiya-e-Kiram علیہم السلام se afzal
hain.” Ghair-Nabi ko Nabi se afzal kehna ijma'an Kufr hai.
Hazrat Aishah Siddiqah رضی اللہ تعالی عنہا Hazrat
Abu Bakr Siddiq رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ki sahebzadi thin. Huzoor ﷺ ne Hazrat
Khadijah Kubra رضی اللہ تعالی عنہا ke wisal ke baad aur Hazrat Saudah رضی اللہ
تعالی عنہا se nikah se pehle Makkah mein Hazrat Aishah رضی اللہ تعالی عنہا se
nikah farmaya, aur Hijrat ke pehle saal Madinah mein rukhsati hui. Hazrat Hafsah
رضی اللہ تعالی عنہا Hazrat Umar رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ki sahebzadi thin aur Huzoor ﷺ
ne un se bhi nikah farmaya.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=213 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 213]
Rafizi ka ek aqeedah yeh hai ke Quran-e-Majeed mehfooz nahi, balke Hazrat Usman
Ghani رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ya doosre Sahaba ne is mein se kuch paare, suratein,
ayaatein ya alfaaz nikaal diye. Ta'ajub hai ke Hazrat Ali کرم اللہ تعالی وجہہ
ne bhi, un ke nazdeek, Quran ko naaqis hi chhoda.
Rafizi ki kitabon mein riwayat hai ke Jibreel علیہ السلام jo Quran Huzoor ﷺ ke
paas laaye woh satrah hazaar ayaat par mushtamil tha, jab ke hamare Quran mein
ayaatein is se bahut kam hain. Is da'we ke muqable mein Ahle-Sunnat ka aqeedah
hai ke Allah Ta'ala ne Quran ki hifazat ka zimma liya hai.
انا نحن نزلنا الذكر و انا له لحفظون
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=214 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 214]
Rafizi ka yeh aqeedah ke Quran mein kami hui hai, ba-ijma' Kufr hai, kyun ke yeh
Quran ka inkar hai. Quran-e-Karim ke bare mein Allah Ta'ala ne farmaya ke Hum ne
hi zikr nazil kiya aur Hum hi us ki hifazat karne wale hain.
Rafizi ki baaz kitabon mein yeh bhi likha hai ke Hazrat Abu Bakr aur Hazrat Umar
رضی اللہ تعالی عنہما ne Quran se un ayaat ko nikaal diya jo Hazrat Ali رضی اللہ
تعالی عنہ ki Khilafat aur Ahl-e-Bait ke fazail par dalalat karti thin. Yeh da'wa
Quran aur Sahaba-e-Kiram رضی اللہ تعالی عنہم dono ki tauheen hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=215 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 215]
Rafizi ka ek aqeedah yeh hai ke Allah عزوجل koi hukm deta hai, phir jab use maloom
hota hai ke is ke ilawa kisi aur kaam mein maslihat hai to woh pachta kar apna
hukm badal deta hai. Allah Ta'ala ko is tarah jahil batana yaqini Kufr hai.
Un ka ek aqeedah yeh bhi hai ke nekion ka Khaliq Allah hai, magar buraiyon ke
Khaliq insaan khud hain. Majusiyon ne do Khaliq maane: Yazdan ko neki ka Khaliq
aur Ahriman ko burai ka Khaliq. Is aqeede se Khaliq bahut zyada ho jate hain,
jo Allah ki Wahdaniyat ke khilaf hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=216 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 216]
Wahabi
Wahabi ek naya firqa hai jo 1209 Hijri mein zahir hua. Is ka baani Muhammad bin
Abdul Wahab Najdi tha. Us ne Arab, khaas taur par Haramayn Shareefayn mein sakht
fitne phailaye, Ulama ko qatl kiya aur Sahaba, Aimmah, Ulama aur Shuhada ki
qabrein khod dalin. Us ne Roza-e-Anwar ka naam, ma'az Allah, Sanam-e-Akbar
(bada but) rakha.
Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya tha ke Najd se fitne uthenge aur Shaitan ka giroh niklega.
Allamah Shami رحمہ اللہ تعالی ne Wahabiyon ko Khawarij bataya.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=217 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 217]
Abdul Wahab ke bete ne Kitab-ut-Tauheed likhi. Is ka tarjuma Hindustan mein
Ismail Dehlawi ne Taqwiyat-ul-Iman ke naam se kiya aur Hindustan mein Wahabiyat
phailayi. Wahabiyon ka ek bada aqeedah yeh hai ke jo un ke mazhab par nahi, woh
kafir aur Mushrik hai. Isi wajah se woh be-wajah Musalmanon par Kufr aur Shirk
ka hukm lagate aur poori duniya ko Mushrik batate hain.
Un ki kitab mein likha hai ke Aakhir Zamane mein Allah ek hawa bhejega jo tamam
Musalmanon ko duniya se utha legi. Phir yeh bhi likha ke woh hawa aa chuki aur
duniya mein koi Musalman baqi nahi raha, magar likhne wale ne yeh nahi socha ke
is hisaab se woh khud bhi kafir ho gaya.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=218 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 218]
Wahabi mazhab ka bunyadi tareeqa Allah عزوجل ki tauheen aur Allah ke mehboob
bandon ki be-izzati hai. Woh har baat mein wahi pehlu ikhtiyar karte hain jis se
tauheen ka ma'ni nikle. Musalmano ko chahiye ke un ke dil ki buraiyon ko pehchanen
aur un ke fareb se bachen; un ke libas aur pagri dekh kar dhoka na khayein.
Iman Allah aur Rasool ﷺ ki Muhabbat aur ta'zeem ka naam hai. Kisi mein jitne
fazail hon, usi qadar woh afzal hai. Agar Iman na ho to bada alim, zahid ya
duniya se alag rehne wala hona bhi faida nahi deta. Sirf un ke alim hone ki wajah
se unhein apna peshwa na banao jab woh Allah aur Rasool ﷺ ke dushman hon.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=219 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 219]
Wahabi kitab Taqwiyat-ul-Iman mein yeh riwayat naqal ki gayi ke agar koi Huzoor
ﷺ ki qabr ke paas se guzre to kya woh qabr ko sajdah karega. Phir is ke neeche
likha ke main bhi ek din mar kar mitti mein milne wala hoon. Halanke Huzoor ﷺ ne
farmaya: “Allah ne zameen par Ambiya ke jism khana haram kar diya hai.” Aur
farmaya: “Allah ke Nabi zinda hain aur unhein rizq diya jata hai.”
Isi kitab mein logon ko sirf Allah ko pukarne ka hukm dete hue Ambiya aur Awliya
ke bare mein tauheen-amiz misaal di gayi. Aise alfaaz kisi Musalman ki shaan nahi.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=220 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 220]
Sirat-e-Mustaqeem mein likha hai: “{ظلمات بعضها فوق بعض} ke mutabiq, zina ke
waswase ki wajah se apni biwi se jima ka khayal rakhna behtar hai. Sheikh aur un
jaise buzurg logon, chahe woh Huzoor ﷺ hi kyun na hon, ki taraf apni tawajjuh
karna apni gaay aur gadhe ki surat mein gharaq hone se kai darje badtar hai.”
Muslimano! Yeh Wahabiyon ke Imam ke khabees alfaaz hain! Aur kis ki shaan mein?
Huzoor ﷺ ki shaan mein! Jis ke dil mein rai ke dane jitna bhi Iman hai, woh zaroor
kahega ke is qaul mein gustakhi hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=221 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 221]
Taqwiyat-ul-Iman mein likha hai ke rozi mein kushadgi ya tangi karna, tandurust
ya bimar karna, izzat ya zillat dena, zaruraten poori karna, museebatein door
karna aur mushkil waqt mein madad karna sirf Allah ki shaan hai. Kisi Nabi,
Wali ya bhoot-preet ke liye aisa tasarruf maanna aur un se apni muradein mangna,
ya museebat mein unhein pukarna Shirk hai, chahe yeh samjha jaye ke unhein yeh
quwwat khud mili hai ya Allah ne di hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=222 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 222]
Quran mein hai ke Allah aur us ke Rasool ne apne fazl se logon ko ghani kar diya.
Quran yeh bhi batata hai ke Hazrat Isa علیہ السلام Allah ke hukm se madaar-zad
andhe aur safed daagh wale ko theek karte aur murdon ko zinda karte the. Phir jo
Allah ke hukm se kisi Nabi ko aisa tasarruf mile use Shirk kehna Quran ke khilaf
hai.
Taqwiyat-ul-Iman mein yeh bhi likha hai ke kisi Nabi ya bhoot ke makan ke aas-
paas ke jungle ka adab karna, agar Allah ki ibadat ke liye na ho, Shirk hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=223 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 223]
Chahe koi yeh samjhe ke woh jagah khud ta'zeem ke laayak hai ya yeh ke Allah us
ki ta'zeem se khush hota hai, is kitab ke mutabiq dono suratain Shirk hain.
Halanke sahih ahadith mein hai ke Hazrat Ibrahim علیہ السلام ne Makkah ko Haram
banaya aur Huzoor ﷺ ne Madinah ko Haram banaya. Madinah ke darakht na kaate
jayen aur us ka shikar na kiya jaye.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=224 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 224]
Muslimano, is Shirk ki baat ki hadd dekho. Is kitab mein likha hai ke Arab ke
but-parast bhi apne buton ko Allah ke barabar nahi samajhte the, balke unhein
Allah ki makhlooq aur bande samajhte the. Un ka Kufr is wajah se tha ke woh
unhein pukarte, un se muradein mangte, nazr-o-niyaz karte aur unhein apna wakeel
aur Shafi' samajhte the.
Is ke mutabiq jo koi Huzoor ﷺ ki Shafa'at ko maane ke Aap ﷺ Allah ke darbar mein
hamari sifarish farmayenge, woh ma'az Allah Abu Jahl ke barabar Mushrik hoga. Is
tarah Shafa'at ka sirf inkar nahi kiya gaya, balke tamam Musalmanon ko Mushrik
aur Abu Jahl ke barabar bana diya gaya.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=225 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 225]
Taqwiyat-ul-Iman mein likha hai ke agar koi pooche ke darakht par kitne patte
ya aasman mein kitne sitare hain to yeh na kehna chahiye ke Allah aur Rasool hi
jaante hain, kyun ke ghayb ka ilm sirf Allah jaanta hai. Is baat par tanbeeh ki
gayi hai ke yeh Allah hi ki Khudai samajhna hai.
Isi kitab mein likha hai ke Allah ne kisi ko duniya mein tasarruf karne ki
qudrat nahi di. Is se Ambiya ke mojizaat aur Awliya ki karamat ka inkar hota
hai, halanke Quran farishton ke bare mein farmata hai ke woh kaamon ki tadbeer
karte hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=226 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 226]
Taqwiyat-ul-Iman mein likha hai: “Jis ka naam Muhammad ya Ali hai woh kisi
cheez ka ikhtiyar nahi rakhta.” Ta'ajub hai ke is baat ka kehne wala apne ghar
ki cheezon par ikhtiyar samjhe, magar Huzoor ﷺ aur Hazrat Ali رضی اللہ تعالی
عنہ ko kisi cheez ka mukhtar na maane.
Is giroh ka ek mashhoor aqeedah yeh hai ke Allah jhoot bol sakta hai. Is aqeede
ke saboot ke taur par baaz logon ki kitabon ke hawale pesh kiye gaye hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=227 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 227]
Ismail Dehlawi ne likha ke agar jhoot ko aisa Muhaal maana jaye jo Allah ki
Qudrat ke neeche na ho, to hum Allah ke liye jhoot ko Muhaal nahi maante. Ahle-
Sunnat ke nazdeek Allah ki taraf jhoot mansoob karna mana hai; Allah ke liye
jhoot bolna Muhaal hai aur Allah jhoot nahi bol sakta.
Quran mein hai:
و من اصدق من الله قیلا
“Allah se zyada sachchi baat kis ki hai?” Jhoot aib hai aur Allah Ta'ala ke liye
aib Muhaal hai. Allah apne waade ke khilaf nahi karta.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=228 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 228]
Is giroh ke ek sarbarah ne apne fatwe mein likha ke Allah ke liye jhoot ka waqi'
hona durust maana ja sakta hai aur jo is aqeede ko rakhne wale ko gumrah ya
fasiq na kahe, use aisa hi rehne dena chahiye. Allah ko jhoota maanna aur phir
Islam aur Sunnat ka da'wa karna kis qadar ajeeb hai.
In ka ek aqeedah yeh bhi hai ke Huzoor ﷺ ko Khatam-un-Nabiyyin ka matlab
aakhri Nabi nahi maana jaye. Yeh saaf Kufr hai, kyun ke Huzoor ﷺ ke baad koi
Nabi nahi.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=229 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 229]
Tahzeer-un-Naas mein likha hai ke aam log Khatam-un-Nabiyyin ka matlab yeh
samajhte hain ke Huzoor ﷺ sab se aakhir mein aane wale Nabi hain. Is ke baad
yeh kaha gaya ke samajhdar logon par wazeh hai ke aakhir mein aana apne aap mein
koi fazilat nahi.
Is qaul mein Khatam-un-Nabiyyin ko Allah Ta'ala ki taraf se bayan ki hui madah
aur fazilat nahi maana gaya. Quran mein hai ke Muhammad ﷺ Allah ke Rasool aur
Khatam-un-Nabiyyin hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=230 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 230]
Is qaul wale ne Khatam-un-Nabiyyin ke ma'ni ko Huzoor ﷺ ka tamam Ambiya ke baad
aana bataya aur kaha ke is mein apne aap koi fazilat nahi. Halanke Huzoor ﷺ ne
bahut si ahadith mein isi aakhri Nabi hone ko fazilat ke taur par bayan farmaya.
Huzoor ﷺ ne apni misaal us shakhs ki di jis ne ek khoobsurat makan banaya magar
ek eent ki jagah khaali chhor di. Log us makan ko dekh kar kehte rahe ke yahan
ek eent kyun na lagayi gayi. Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya: “Main woh eent hoon aur main
Khatam-un-Nabiyyin hoon.”
ek eent kyun na lagayi gayi. Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya: “Main woh eent hoon aur main
Khatam-un-Nabiyyin hoon.”
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=231 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 231]
Tahzeer-un-Naas mein likha hai ke agar Huzoor ﷺ ke zamane mein kisi aur jagah
ya kisi aur zameen par koi Nabi hota, tab bhi Huzoor ﷺ ka Khatam-un-Nabiyyin hona baqi rehta.
Yeh bhi likha gaya ke agar Huzoor ﷺ ke zamane ke baad koi Nabi paida ho jaye to
Khatamiyyat-e-Muhammadi mein koi farq nahi aayega.
Is qaul ke likhne wale ne yeh bhi kaha ke agar buzurgon ki samajh kisi baat tak
na pahunche aur kisi na-samajh bachche se kabhi durust baat nikal aaye to is se
woh azeem nahi ban jata. Magar haq wazeh ho jane ke baad sirf is wajah se ke
yeh baat maine kahi ya pehle logon ne kahi, haq ko nahi chhorna chahiye.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=232 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 232]
Is se maloom hua ke Khatam-un-Nabiyyin ke yeh naye ma'ni pehle buzurgon se
manqool nahi. Huzoor ﷺ ke zamane se aaj tak Musalman jis ma'ni ko samajhte aaye
the, use aam logon ka khayal keh kar radd kar diya gaya. Is qaul wale par Ulama-e-
Haramayn ne Husaam-ul-Haramayn mein fatwa diya. Us ne apni kitab mein apne
Islam ko bhi sirf naam ka Islam tasleem kiya.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=233 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 233]
Is kitab mein yeh bhi likha hai ke Ambiya apni Ummat se ilm mein afzal hote hain,
lekin amal mein kabhi ummati un ke barabar ya un se badh jate hain. Is qaul wale
ne Huzoor ﷺ ki Nabuwat ko Qadeem aur baqi Ambiya ki Nabuwat ko haadith kaha.
Musalmanon ke nazdeek Allah ki Zaat aur Sifaat ke siwa koi Qadeem nahi. Nabuwat
Sifat hai aur Sifat ka apne Mawsuf ke baghair maujood hona Muhaal hai. Agar Huzoor
ﷺ ki Nabuwat Qadeem ho to ma'az Allah Huzoor ﷺ ko bhi Qadeem maana jayega, aur
Allah ke siwa kisi ko Qadeem maanna ijma'an Kufr hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=234 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 234]
Is giroh ka aam tareeqa yeh hai ke jahan Allah ke mehboob bandon ki fazilat zahir
ho, wahan jhooti taweelon se use batil karne ki koshish karein aur jahan tauheen
nikle use sabit karein. Baraheen-e-Qati'ah mein likha hai ke Huzoor ﷺ ko deewar
ke peeche ki bhi khabar nahi.
Isi kitab mein Shaytan aur Malak-ul-Maut ke liye zameen ke ilm ki wus'at tasleem
ki gayi, lekin Huzoor ﷺ ke liye aise ilm ko Shirk kaha gaya. Is tarah us qaul
mein Shaytan ko Huzoor ﷺ se zyada ilm wala bataya gaya aur phir use Quran-o-
Hadith se sabit karne ki koshish ki gayi. Yeh teenon baatein saaf Kufr hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=235 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 235]
Hifz-ul-Iman mein Huzoor ﷺ ke Ilm-e-Ghaib ke bare mein likha hai ke agar baaz
ghaybi ilm Huzoor ﷺ ke liye maana jaye to is mein Aap ﷺ ki kya khaas baat hai,
aisa ilm to Zaid, Amr, bachche, pagal, hatta ke jaanwaron ko bhi hasil hai.
Muslimano, dekho is qaul mein Huzoor ﷺ ki kitni saaf gustakhi hai. Is giroh ka
yeh bhi tareeqa hai ke jis kaam ko Allah aur Rasool ﷺ ne mana nahi kiya aur Quran
aur Hadith se jis ka jaiz hona sabit hai, use Shirk aur Bid'at keh dete hain. Woh
Milad Shareef, Qiyam, Isaal-e-Sawab, Ziyarat-e-Quboor, Buzurgon ke Urs, Fatiha,
aur Ambiya-o-Awliya se madad maangne ko bhi isi tarah batate hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=236 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 236]
Baraheen-e-Qati'ah mein Milad Shareef ko Hinduon aur Rawafiz ke tamashe se
mila kar bayan kiya gaya aur Huzoor ﷺ ki Wiladat ke zikr ko tauheen-amiz alfaaz
mein likha gaya. Aisi baat kehna sakht be-adabi, haram aur Kufr hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=237 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 237]
Ghair Muqallideen
Ghair Muqallideen bhi Wahabiyat ki ek shakh hain. Wahabiyon ki baaz nayi aur
sakht baatein un se sabit nahi, lekin baqi aqeedon mein dono shareek hain. Woh
Wahabiyon ke bad-mazhab buzurgon ko kafir nahi maante, halanke un ke Kufr mein
shak karna bhi khatarnak hai.
Un ka ek alag aqeedah yeh hai ke woh chaaron fiqhi mazhabon se alag raasta
banate hain, Taqleed ko haram aur Bid'at kehte hain aur Aimmah-e-Deen ko bura
kehte hain. Woh asal mein kisi Imam ki Taqleed nahi karte, magar Shaytan ki
pairwi zaroor karte hain. Woh Qiyas ka bhi inkar karte hain, halanke Qiyas ka
bilkul inkar Kufr hai aur Taqleed ka bilkul inkar bhi Kufr hai.
Mas'alah
Kisi na kisi surat mein Taqleed karna farz hai aur kisi khaas Imam ki Taqleed
karna wajib hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=238 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 238]
Bid'at-e-Mazmoomah aur Bid'at-e-Qabeehah woh hai jo kisi Sunnat ke khilaf ho;
aisi Bid'at Makrooh ya Haram hoti hai. Lekin har nayi baat buri nahi hoti. Baaz
nayi baatein Mustahab, Sunnat ya Wajib bhi hoti hain.
Hazrat Umar Farooq رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ne Taraweeh ki Jama'at ke bare mein farmaya:
“Yeh achchi Bid'at hai.” Halanke Taraweeh Sunnat-e-Muakkadah hai. Jis kaam ki
asal Shari'at mein maujood ho woh buri Bid'at nahi ho sakta. Warna Wahabiyon ke
Madaris aur un ke khaas andaaz ke waaz bhi Bid'at hone chahiye.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=239 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 239]
Imamat ka Bayan
Imamat do qism ki hoti hai: Sughra aur Kubra. Imamat-e-Sughra namaz ki Imamat
hai, jis ka bayan Kitab-us-Salah mein aayega. Imamat-e-Kubra Huzoor ﷺ ki
Niyabat-e-Mutlaqah hai: jo Imam Huzoor ﷺ ki Niyabat mein Musalmanon ke Deeni aur
dunyawi kaamon mein Shari'at ke mutabiq aam tasarruf ka ikhtiyar rakhta ho aur
ghair-ma'siyat kaam mein us ki pairwi duniya bhar ke Musalmanon par farz ho.
Is Imam ke liye Musalman, azaad, aqalmand, baligh, qudrat rakhne wala aur Qurayshi
hona shart hai. Hashimi, Alawi ya ma'soom hona shart nahi. Inhein shart maanna
Rafiziyon ka aqeedah hai, taake Khulafa-e-Salasa ki Khilafat ko na maana ja sake.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=240 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 240]
Rafizi Hazrat Abu Bakr, Hazrat Umar aur Hazrat Usman رضی اللہ تعالی عنہم ko
Khilafat se alag karna chahte hain, halanke tamam Sahaba-e-Kiram رضی اللہ تعالی
عنہم ka un ki Khilafat par ijma' tha. Hazrat Ali کرم اللہ تعالی وجہہ الکریم aur
Hazrat Hasan aur Hazrat Husain رضی اللہ تعالی عنہما ne bhi un ki Khilafat ko
tasleem kiya.
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 251]
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=251 -->
Hazrat Umar Farooq رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ sab se afzal nahi hote agar sirf un ki
Khilafat ki tareef ki jati. Huzoor ﷺ ne Hazrat Umar رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ke bare
mein farmaya: “Main ne kisi ko aisa bahadur nahi dekha jo itna kaam kar sake ke
log us ke zariye sairab ho jayein.” Aur Hazrat Abu Bakr رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ke
bare mein farmaya ke un se is kaam mein kuch kamzori zahir hui, Allah unhein
maaf farmaye.
Aqeedah 5
Khulafa-e-Arba'ah ke baad baqi Asharah-e-Mubashsharah, Hazrat Hasan aur Hazrat
Husain رضی اللہ تعالی عنہما, Ashab-e-Badr aur Ashab-e-Bai'at-e-Rizwan ko
fazilat hasil hai. Yeh sab yaqini taur par Jannati hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=252 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 252]
Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya ke jo log Badr aur Hudaybiyyah mein shareek hue, Allah ke
hukm se Dozakh mein dakhil nahi honge. Quran mein Allah Ta'ala ne un logon se
khush hone aur un ke liye Jannat tayyar karne ka elan farmaya jo darakht ke neeche
Huzoor ﷺ se bai'at kar rahe the.
Asharah-e-Mubashsharah woh das Sahaba hain jinhein Huzoor ﷺ ne duniya mein hi
Jannat ki basharat di: Abu Bakr, Umar, Usman, Ali, Talhah, Zubair, Abdur Rahman
bin Auf, Sa'd bin Abi Waqqas, Sa'eed bin Zaid aur Abu Ubaidah رضی اللہ تعالی
عنہم. In ka Jannati hona qat'i hai, lekin Jannat ki basharat sirf in das ke saath
mahdood nahi. Hazrat Fatimah, Hasan, Husain, Khadijah, Aishah, Hamzah, Abbas,
Salman, Suhaib aur Ammar رضی اللہ تعالی عنہم ko bhi basharat mili hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=253 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 253]
Yeh kehna ghalat hai ke Asharah-e-Mubashsharah ki basharat qat'i hai aur doosre
Sahaba ki basharat sirf shak wali hai. Haq yeh hai ke Khulafa-e-Arba'ah, Hazrat
Fatimah, Hasan, Husain aur doosre Sahaba ki basharat mashhoor hai; baaz doosre
Sahaba ko bhi Hadith-e-Ahad ke zariye basharat mili hai.
Asharah-e-Mubashsharah ke baad Ashab-e-Badr ki fazilat hai. Badr ke 313 Sahaba
yaqini taur par Jannati hain. Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya: “Allah ne Ahle-Badr ko dekha
aur farmaya: Jo chaaho karo, main ne tumhein bakhsh diya.”
Ashab-e-Badr ke baad Ghazwa-e-Uhud ke Sahaba, phir Ashab-e-Bai'at-e-Rizwan ki
fazilat hai. Bai'at-e-Rizwan woh bai'at hai jo Hudaybiyyah ke mauqe par darakht
ke neeche hui. Yeh sab bhi Jannati hain aur fazilat ki yeh tarteeb ijma'i hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=254 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 254]
Ashab-e-Kiram رضی اللہ تعالی عنہم sab khair aur bhalai wale aur adil hain. Un ka
zikr hamesha achchai ke saath karna zaruri hai.
Aqeedah 7
Kisi Sahabi ke bare mein bura aqeedah rakhna bad-mazhabi, gumrahi aur Jahannam ka
mustahiq hona hai, kyun ke yeh Huzoor ﷺ se bughz rakhna hai. Hazrat Muawiyah,
Hazrat Abu Sufyan, Hazrat Hind, Hazrat Amr bin Aas aur Hazrat Mughirah bin
Shu'bah رضی اللہ تعالی عنہم ki tauheen karne wala Rafizi hai, chahe woh chaaron
Khulafa ko maanta ho aur apne aap ko Sunni kehta ho.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=255 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 255]
Hazrat Abu Musa Ash'ari aur Hazrat Wahshi رضی اللہ تعالی عنہuma bhi Sahaba mein
se hain. Hazrat Wahshi رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ne Islam se pehle Hazrat Hamzah
رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ko shaheed kiya, phir Islam lane ke baad Musailimah Kazzab ko
Jahannam pahunchaya. Woh farmate the: “Main ne behtareen insaan aur badtareen
insaan ko qatl kiya.” Kisi Sahabi ki shaan mein gustakhi Tabarra hai aur aisa
karne wala Rafizi hai.
Hazrat Abu Bakr aur Hazrat Umar رضی اللہ تعالی عنہما ki tauheen ya un ki
Khilafat ka inkar Kufr hai.
Aqeedah 8
Koi Wali chahe kitne hi buland martabe ka ho, kisi Sahabi ke martabe tak nahi
pahunch sakta. Hazrat Imam Ahmad Raza Khan رحمہ اللہ تعالی علیہ ne farmaya ke
Qiyamat tak Ummat ka koi Wali, Sahaba ke adna Sahabi ke martabe tak bhi nahi
pahunch sakta.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=256 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 256]
Mas'alah 5
Sahaba ke darmiyan jo waqiat hue, un mein padna sakht haram hai. Musalman ko
yeh dekhna chahiye ke woh sab Huzoor ﷺ ke jaan-nisar aur sachche ghulam the.
Aqeedah 9
Tamam Sahaba, chhote ya bade, Jannati hain. Woh Jahannam ki halki si awaaz bhi
nahi sunenge aur apni pasand ki ne'maton mein rahenge. Qiyamat ki badi ghabrahat
unhein ghamgeen nahi karegi aur Farishtay un ka istiqbal karenge.
Aqeedah 10
Sahaba Nabi ya Farishta nahi the ke ma'soom hote. Baaz se laghzishein hui hain,
magar Allah aur Rasool ﷺ ke khilaf un ki kisi baat par giraft nahi ho sakti.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=257 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 257]
Allah Ta'ala ne Sahaba ke sab amal jaante hue un se Jannat ka waada farmaya.
Is liye kisi ko un par ta'n karne ka haq nahi. Hazrat Muawiyah رضی اللہ تعالی
عنہ Mujtahid the. Hazrat Ibn Abbas رضی اللہ تعالی عنہما ne bhi Hadith mein unhein
Faqeeh kaha hai.
Mujtahid se durust aur ghalat dono faisle ho sakte hain. Hazrat Muawiyah رضی
اللہ تعالی عنہ se jo ikhtilaf hua woh Ijtihadi khata thi, jis par Allah ke yahan
muakhza nahi.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=258 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 258]
Khata do qism ki hoti hai: ek zid ki wajah se aur doosri Ijtihad ki wajah se.
Ijtihadi khata Mujtahid se ho sakti hai aur Allah ke yahan us par muakhza nahi.
Duniya ke ahkaam mein bhi kuch khata aisi hoti hai jis par inkar nahi hota, aur
kuch aisi hoti hai jo fitna paida karne ki wajah se na-qabil-e-qabool hoti hai.
Hazrat Muawiyah رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ka Hazrat Ali رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ se ikhtilaf
isi Ijtihadi khata ki qism se tha. Huzoor ﷺ ki riwayat ke mutabiq Hazrat Ali
رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ke liye Allah ka faisla aur Hazrat Muawiyah رضی اللہ تعالی
عنہ ke liye maghfirat hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=259 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 259]
Yeh kehna bilkul ghalat hai ke Hazrat Ali رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ke saath Hazrat
Muawiyah رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ka naam liya jaye to un ke liye رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ
na kaha jaye. Ulama ne tamam Sahaba ke naam ke saath yeh dua kehne ka hukm diya
hai. Is se rokna nayi shariat banana hai.
Aqeedah 12
Manhaj-e-Nabuwat par Khilafat-e-Rashidah tees saal rahi, jo Hazrat Imam Hasan
رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ke chhe mahine par poori hui. Is ke baad Hazrat Umar bin Abdul
Aziz رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ki Khilafat-e-Rashidah hui aur Aakhir Zamane mein Hazrat
Imam Mahdi رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ honge.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=260 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 260]
Hazrat Muawiyah رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ Islam ke pehle Badshah hain. Taurat mein
Huzoor ﷺ ke bare mein ishara hai ke Aap ﷺ Makkah mein paida honge, Madinah hijrat
farmayenge aur Aap ﷺ ki saltanat Shaam mein hogi. Hazrat Imam Hasan رضی اللہ
تعالی عنہ ne ek bade lashkar ke saath apni marzi se hathiyar rakh kar Khilafat
Hazrat Muawiyah رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ke hawale kar di aur un ke haath par bai'at
ki.
Huzoor ﷺ ne Hazrat Hasan رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ke bare mein farmaya: “Mera yeh beta
sardar hai. Umeed hai Allah is ke zariye Musalmanon ke do bade girohon mein
sulah kara dega.”
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=261 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 261]
Hazrat Muawiyah رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ par fisq ka ilzam lagane wala asal mein Hazrat
Imam Hasan رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ, Huzoor ﷺ aur Allah Ta'ala par ilzam lagata hai.
Aqeedah 13
Umm-ul-Momineen Hazrat Aishah Siddiqah رضی اللہ تعالی عنہا yaqini Jannati hain
aur Aakhirat mein bhi Huzoor ﷺ ki mehboob biwi hongi. Jo unhein takleef deta hai,
woh Huzoor ﷺ ko takleef deta hai. Hazrat Talhah aur Hazrat Zubair رضی اللہ تعالی
عنہما Asharah-e-Mubashsharah mein se hain. Hazrat Ali رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ke
muqable mein un se Ijtihadi khata hui, magar sab ne aakhirkar ruju' kiya.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=262 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 262]
Shari'at ki istilah mein baghawat ka matlab Imam-e-Barhaq ke muqable mein na-haq
nikalna hai. Agar kisi se Ijtihadi khata ki wajah se muqabla ho aur phir woh
ruju' kar le to us par badma'ni wala lafz lagana jaiz nahi. Hazrat Muawiyah
رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ke giroh par baghi giroh ka lafz Hadith mein aaya, magar
ab baghi gaali aur fasaad karne wale ke ma'ni mein samjha jata hai, is liye
kisi Sahabi ke liye yeh lafz istemal nahi karna chahiye.
Aqeedah 14
Umm-ul-Momineen Hazrat Aishah Siddiqah رضی اللہ تعالی عنہا par jhooti tohmat
lagane wala kafir aur murtad hai. Un ke ilawa kisi Sahabi ya Umm-ul-Momineen par
ta'n karne wala Rafizi, Tabarrai aur bad-deen hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=263 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 263]
Aqeedah 15
Hazrat Hasan aur Hazrat Husain رضی اللہ تعالی عنہما yaqini taur par buland martabe
ke Shuhada mein se hain. Jo in mein se kisi ki Shahadat ka inkar kare, woh gumrah
aur bad-deen hai.
Aqeedah 16
Yazid palid fasiq, fajir aur bade gunahon ka murtakib tha. Us ka Hazrat Imam
Husain رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ se kya muqabla! Aaj kuch gumrah kehte hain: “Hamein
un ke muamle mein kya dakhal, woh bhi Shahzade the aur yeh bhi Shahzada.” Aisa
kehne wala mardood, Khariji, Nasibi aur Jahannam ka mustahiq hai.
Yazid ko kafir kehne aur us par la'nat karne mein Ahle-Sunnat ke teen aqwal hain.
Imam-e-Azam رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ka maslak yeh hai ke use fasiq-fajir kaha jaye,
na kafir kaha jaye na Musalman.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=264 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 264]
Aqeedah 17
Ahl-e-Bait-e-Kiram رضی اللہ تعالی عنہم Ahle-Sunnat ke peshwa hain. Jo un se
Muhabbat na rakhe, woh mardood aur mal'oon Khariji hai.
Yazid ne hukumat milne ke baad zameen mein fasaad kiya, Haramayn Shareefayn aur
Ka'bah Shareef ki be-hurmati ki, Masjid-e-Nabawi mein ghore baandhe, Madinah
Tayyibah mein Sahaba aur Tabi'een ko shaheed kiya, Ka'bah par pathar barsaye aur
use jalaya. Us ne Hazrat Imam Husain رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ko teen din bhooka-pyasa
rakh kar shaheed karaya, un ke badan par ghore daudaye, sar-e-mubarak ko neza
par uthaya aur Ahl-e-Bait ki paak auraton ko qaid karke apne darbar mein bulaya.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=265 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 265]
Aqeedah 18
Umm-ul-Momineen Hazrat Khadijah Kubra aur Umm-ul-Momineen Hazrat Aishah Siddiqah
رضی اللہ تعالی عنہما yaqini Jannati hain. In dono aur baqi muqaddas sahebzadiyon
aur azwaj-e-mutahharat رضی اللہ تعالی عنہن ko tamam Sahabiyat par fazilat hai.
Aqeedah 19
Quran-e-Karim ne un ki paakizgi ki gawahi di hai:
انما یرید الله لیذهب عنكم الرجس اهل البیت و یطهركم تطهیرا
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=266 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 266]
Wilayat ka Bayan
Wilayat ek khaas qurb hai jo Allah Ta'ala apne chune hue bandon ko apne fazl se
ata farmata hai.
Mas'alah 1
Wilayat Allah ki taraf se diya hua inaam hai. Aadmi sirf mushkil ibaadat karke
use khud hasil nahi kar sakta. Haan, nek amal aksar is ilahi inaam ka zariya
ban jate hain aur baaz logon ko Wilayat shuru hi se mil jati hai.
Mas'alah 2
Wilayat be-ilm shakhs ko nahi milti. Ilm zahiri taur par hasil ho ya Allah
Ta'ala is martabe tak pahunchne se pehle us par kuch ilm khol de, Wali ko ilm
zarur hota hai.
Aqeedah 1
Tamam pehle aur baad ke Awliya ke muqable mein Ummat-e-Muhammadi ke Awliya
afzal hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=267 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 267]
Ummat-e-Muhammadi ke Awliya mein Allah ki Ma'rifat aur qurb ke aitibar se
Khulafa-e-Arba'ah رضی اللہ تعالی عنہم sab se afzal hain. Un mein bhi tarteeb
wahi hai: Abu Bakr, Umar, Usman aur Ali رضی اللہ تعالی عنہم.
Huzoor ﷺ ne Kamalaat-e-Nabuwat ki taraf Hazrat Abu Bakr aur Hazrat Umar ko qaim
farmaya aur Kamalaat-e-Wilayat ki taraf Hazrat Ali رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ko. Is liye
baad ke tamam Awliya ne Hazrat Ali رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ke zariye Wilayat ki
ne'mat pai hai.
Aqeedah 2
Tariqat Shari'at ke khilaf nahi. Tariqat Shari'at ka baatini hissa hai. Jo log
kehte hain ke Tariqat alag hai aur Shari'at alag, woh gumrah hain. Apne aap ko
Shari'at se azaad samajhna saaf Kufr hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=268 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 268]
Mas'alah 3
Koi Wali kitna hi bada ho, Shari'at ke ahkaam ki pabandi se azaad nahi ho sakta.
Kuch jahil kehte hain ke Shari'at sirf un logon ke liye raasta hai jo maqsood tak
nahi pahunche; hum to pahunch chuke. Hazrat Junaid Baghdadi رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ
ne farmaya: “Woh sach kehte hain ke pahunch gaye, magar kahan? Jahannam tak.”
Agar kisi Majzoob ki aqal bilkul zail ho jaye, jaise behoshi mein, to us par
Shari'at ke ahkaam ki zimmedari nahi rehti. Magar aisa shakhs kabhi Shari'at ka
muqabla nahi karega.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=269 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 269]
Mas'alah 4
Allah Ta'ala ne Awliya ko bahut badi quwwat di hai. Baaz khidmat karne wale
Awliya ko duniya ke mamlaat mein tasarruf ka ikhtiyar diya jata hai. Woh Huzoor
ﷺ ke sachche Naib hote hain aur unhein yeh ikhtiyarat Huzoor ﷺ ki Niyabat mein
milte hain.
Un par Uloom-e-ghaibiyyah zahir hote hain. Baaz khaas Awliya ko Allah Ta'ala ne logon ki
tarbiyat aur rehnumai ka zariya banaya hai. Woh duniya mein tasarruf karte hain,
aur log apni mushkilat ka hal un se maangte aur paate hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=270 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 270]
Baaz Awliya ko ma kan wa ma yakun ka bahut ilm aur Lauh-e-Mahfooz par ittila di
jati hai. Magar yeh sab Huzoor ﷺ ke zariye aur Aap ﷺ ki ata se hota hai. Rasool
ke zariye ke baghair koi ghair-Nabi kisi ghayb par muttali nahi ho sakta.
Aqeedah 3
Awliya ki Karamat haq hai. Is ka inkar karne wala gumrah hai.
Mas'alah 5
Wali murde ko zinda kar sakta hai, maa-zad andhe aur kodhi ko shifa de sakta hai
aur ek qadam mein mashriq se maghrib tak pahunch sakta hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=271 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 271]
Yani tamam khilaaf-e-aadat kaam, jinhein Karamat kaha jata hai, Awliya se mumkin
hain; magar woh Mu'jiza mumkin nahi jo doosron ke liye mana hone par daleel se
sabit ho chuka ho.
Hazrat Shaykh Abdul Qadir Jilani رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ki Karamat ka zikr karte hue
riwayat hai ke Abu Ghalib فضل اللہ بن اسماعیل البغدادی ne aap ko apne ghar dawat
di. Aap ne ijazat milne ka intezar kiya, phir sawari par tashreef le gaye. Wahan
Baghdad ke mashayikh, ulama aur buzurg jama the. Ek badi moharband tokri laayi
gayi. Aap ne use khulwaaya to us mein Abu Ghalib ka paidaishi andha, mafluj aur
bars wala beta tha. Shaykh ne farmaya: “Allah ke hukm se uth, tandurust ho ja.”
Woh ladka foran daudne laga, dekhne laga aur us mein koi aib baqi na raha.
Ek martaba Rafiziyon ne do band aur mohar lagi tokriyan la kar poocha ke in mein
kya hai. Aap ne dono ke bare mein sahi bataya. Ek mein mafluj ladka tha, jise aap
ke hukm se shifa mil gayi, aur doosre mein ek tandurust ladka tha, jise aap ne
baithne ka hukm diya to woh baith gaya. Is par kai logon ne Rafziyat chhor di.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=272 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 272]
Lekin woh Karamat mumkin nahi jiske na-mumkin hone par daleel qayam ho chuki ho,
jaise Quran-e-Majid ki kisi Surah jaisi Surah le aana. Jo shakhs duniya mein
bedari ki halat mein Allah Ta'ala ke deedar ya haqeeqi Kalaam se musharraf hone
ka apne liye ya kisi Wali ke liye da'wa kare, woh kafir hai.
Awliya se hawa mein udna, paani par chalna, murdon ka bolna, janwaron ka baat
karna, bala ko door karna aur dushmanon ke muqable mein mushkil door kar dena
waqay' ho sakta hai. Hazrat Umar رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ka mimbar par Madinah mein
rehte hue Nihawand ke lashkar ko dekhna aur farmana, “Aye Sariyah! Pahad ki taraf
ho jao,” bhi isi qisam ki Karamat thi. Sariyah ne door hote hue bhi yeh baat suni.
Hazrat Khalid رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ka zehar peena aur nuqsan na hona, aur Hazrat
Umar رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ke khat se Neel darya ka jaari ho jana bhi isi qisam ke
waqiat hain. Nabi ke liye aisa khilaaf-e-aadat kaam Mu'jiza hai, aur Wali ke liye
Karamat. Wali apni taraf se mustaqil hone ka da'wa kare to Wali nahi rehta.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=273 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 273]
Mas'alah 6
Awliya se madad talab karna aur un se istimdad wa iste'anat karna pasandeeda hai.
Woh madad maangne wale ki madad farmate hain.
Faqeeh aur buzurgon ne qabron ki ziyarat, Awliya se tawassul aur un se mushkilat
mein madad lene ko jaiz kaha hai. Hazrat Umar رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ qahat ke waqt
Hazrat Abbas رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ke zariye Allah se barish maangte the aur farmate:
“Aye Allah! Pehle hum Tere Nabi ke zariye Tujh se barish maangte the; ab Tere
Nabi ke chacha ke zariye maangte hain.”
Ziyarat karne wala pehle Huzoor ﷺ ke zariye Allah se tawassul kare, phir qabron
mein maujood nek logon ke zariye apni zarurat aur maghfirat maange. Un ke zariye
Allah se dua kare, kyun ke Allah ne unhein chuna, izzat di aur karam farmaya.
Duniya mein un ke zariye faida diya, Aakhirat mein aur zyada faida dega. Woh Allah
Ta'ala aur us ki makhlooq ke darmiyan waseela hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=274 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 274]
Mashaikh ne farmaya ke jo shakhs zindagi mein kisi buzurg se madad leta hai, us ki
wafaat ke baad bhi us se madad li ja sakti hai. Ek buzurg ne farmaya ke unhone
char mashaikh ko apni qabron mein zindagi ki tarah, ya us se bhi zyada, tasarruf
karte dekha: Shaykh Ma'ruf Karkhi, Shaykh Abdul Qadir Jilani aur do doosre
Awliya. Is ginati se tamam buzurg murad nahi, balki jo dekha gaya us ka zikr hai.
Sayyidi Ahmad bin Marzuq ne farmaya ke Sheikh Abu Abbas Hazrami ne poocha:
“Zinda ki madad zyada mazboot hai ya murde ki?” Main ne kaha: “Log kehte hain
zinda ki madad zyada mazboot hai, lekin main kehta hoon murde ki madad zyada
mazboot hai.” Shaykh ne farmaya: “Haan, kyun ke woh Allah Ta'ala ki bargah mein
hazir hai.”
Ruh baqi rehti hai aur ziyarat karne walon aur un ke haal ka ilm rakhti hai.
Kamilon ki roohon ko Allah ke huzoor qurb aur martaba hasil hai. Awliya ki Karamat
aur kainat mein tasarruf haq hai, magar haqeeqi tasarruf Allah hi ka hai aur sab
usi ki Qudrat se hota hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=275 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 275]
Sufi mashaikh aur baaz fuqaha ne Awliya se madad lena sabit aur jaiz qarar diya
hai. اہل-e-Kashf aur un ke kamileen ke nazdeek yeh pakka aqeedah hai. Imam Shafi'i
رحمہ اللہ تعالی علیہ ne farmaya: “Hazrat Musa Kazim ki qabr dua qabool hone ke
liye azmooda tiryaaq hai.” Imam Muhammad Ghazali رحمہ اللہ تعالی علیہ ne farmaya:
“Jis se zindagi mein madad lena jaiz hai, us se wafaat ke baad bhi madad lena jaiz
hai.”
Zindagi aur wafaat dono halaton mein haqeeqi fail aur tasarruf Allah ka hai.
Allah ke muqarrab bandon ke zariye kisi ko koi cheez milna zindagi ke baad bhi
na-mumkin nahi. Kisi Nabi ya Wali ke qareeb Masjid banana aur qabr ki ta'zeem ke
liye nahi, balki qabr ki barkat se ibadat ka sawab mukammal hone aur paak ruh ka
qurb hasil karne ki niyyat se namaz padhna jaiz hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=276 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 276]
Madad maangna kisi jaiz lafz ke saath ho to jaiz hai. Un buzurgon ko Allah se
mustaqil fa'il samajhna is mas'ale ka hissa nahi. Musalman unhein Allah ka
muqarrab banda, us ki bargah mein izzat wala aur Allah ke hukm se us ki ne'matein
baantne wala samajhta hai.
Imam Subki رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ne farmaya: “Nabi ﷺ ki taraf makhlooq hone aur
af'aal mein mustaqil hone ki nisbat murad nahi. Koi Musalman yeh irada nahi karta.
Is baat ko us taraf pherna aur iste'anat se rokna deen mein dhoka aur aam
Muwahhid Musalmanon ko pareshan karna hai.”
Ibn Hajar Makki قدس سرہ ne farmaya: “Rasoolullah ﷺ ya doosre Ambiya aur Awliya ki
taraf tawajjuh aur un se faryaad ka Musalmanon ke dil mein ek hi matlab hai. Haqeeqat
mein faryaad Allah ke huzoor hai aur Nabi ﷺ Allah aur faryaadi ke darmiyan waseela
hain. Allah murad ko paida karke faryaad rasi farmata hai, aur Nabi ﷺ sabab aur
apni rahmat se حاجت poori hone ka zariya bante hain.”
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=277 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 277]
Mas'alah 7
Awliya ke mazaraat par haziri Musalman ke liye sa'adat aur barkat ka sabab hai.
Mas'alah 8
Awliya ko door aur nazdeek se pukarna Salaf-e-Saliheen ka tareeqa hai.
Mas'alah 9
Awliya apni qabron mein hamesha ki zindagi ke saath zinda hain. Un ka ilm,
idraak, sunna aur dekhna pehle se bahut zyada mazboot hai.
Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya: “Qabron ki ziyarat karo, kyun ke yeh tumhein duniya se
be-raghbat karti aur Aakhirat yaad dilati hain.” Khaas taur par Awliya ke mazaraat
ki ziyarat bohat si barkat aur sa'adat ka sabab hai. Ziyarat ke dauran jahil logon
ki ijad ki hui najaiz rasmein ziyarat ko najaiz nahi banatin.
Anbiya, Shuhada aur Awliya apne jismon ke saath zinda hain. Un ke jism aur kafan
qabron mein salamat rehte hain, unhein rizq diya jata hai. Wafaat ke baad ruh ki
baqa, us ke dekhne, sunne aur samajhne ki quwwatein baqi rehti hain, balki aur saaf
aur tez ho jati hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=278 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 278]
Mas'alah 10
Awliya ko Isaal-e-Sawab karna bahut barkat wala aur Mustahab amal hai. Is ko
urf mein adab ki wajah se Nazr-o-Niyaz kaha jata hai; yeh fiqhi ma'ni wala
Shar'i nazr nahi, jaise badshah ko nazr pesh karna. Khaas taur par Gyarhween
Shareef ki Fatiha bahut badi barkat hai.
Wafaat ke baad bhi Awliya ko pesh ki jane wali hadiye ko urf ki wajah se nazr
kaha jata hai. Yeh Allah ke ilawa kisi ke liye fiqhi nazr nahi hoti. Agar kisi
shakhs ne kisi haajat ke poora hone par buzurgon ke liye kuch pesh karne ki mannat
maani ho to is ka matlab un ki qabr ke khadimon ko sadaqah dena hota hai; lafz ka
aitibar nahi, ma'ni ka aitibar hota hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=279 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 279]
Mas'alah 11
Awliya ka Urs, yani Quran-khwani, Fatiha-khwani, Na't-khwani, wa'z aur Isaal-e-
Sawab, achha amal hai. Shar'i mana ki hui baatein har halat mein buri hain aur
mazaraat ke paas aur bhi zyada buri hain.
Muslimon ko Awliya se aqeedat aur mashaikh ke silsile mein shamil hone ko duniya
aur Aakhirat ki kamyabi samajhne ki wajah se aaj ke Wahabiyon ne logon ko gumrah
karne ke liye yeh jaal phaila rakha hai ke Peer-o-Mureedi bhi unhone shuru ki.
Haalan ke woh Awliya ke munkir hain. Is liye jab kisi ko Mureed hona ho to achhi
tarah tahqeeq kar le, warna agar Peer bad-mazhab hua to iman bhi haath se ja sakta
hai.
“Kabhi Iblees aadmi ki surat mein aata hai, is liye har haath mein haath nahi dena
chahiye.” Yani har kisi se Bai'at nahi karni chahiye.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=1 | page_number=280 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 1 | Page 280]
Piri ke liye chaar shartein hain aur Bai'at se pehle un ka lihaz karna farz hai:
- Peer Sunni aur sahih-ul-aqeedah ho.
- Itna ilm rakhta ho ke apni zaruriyat ke masail kitabon se nikal sake.
- Fasiq-e-Mu'lin na ho.
- Us ka silsila Huzoor ﷺ tak muttasil ho.
“Hum Allah Ta'ala se deen, duniya aur Aakhirat mein maafi, aafiyat aur paak
Shari'at par istiqamat maangte hain. Meri taufeeq Allah hi se hai. Main usi par
bharosa karta hoon aur usi ki taraf ruju' karta hoon. Allah Ta'ala apne Mehboob ﷺ,
un ki Aal, Sahaba, bete aur giroh par hamesha hamesha durood bheje. Aur tamam
hamd Allah ke liye hai jo tamam jahanon ka Rab hai.”
Faqeer Amjad Ali A'zami عفی عنہ.
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 281]
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=281 -->
Taharat ke Masail ka Bayan
Yeh Bahar-e-Shariat, Hissa Doem hai. Is mein aasaan ibarat aur takhreej shamil
hai. Is ke musannif Sadr-ush-Shari'ah Badr-ut-Tariqah Hazrat Allamah Maulana
Mufti Muhammad Amjad Ali A'zami علیہ رحمۃ اللہ الغنی hain. Isay Majlis Al-Madinah
Al-Ilmiyyah, Dawat-e-Islami, Shoba-e-Takhreej ne pesh kiya hai aur Maktabah
Al-Madinah, Bab-ul-Madinah Karachi ne shaya kiya hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=282 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 282]
بسم اللہ الرحمن الرحیم
Tamam hamd Allah ke liye hai. Woh Wahid, Ahad aur Samad hai. Woh apni Zaat aur
Sifaat mein yaktah hai. Na us ki koi misaal hai, na koi muqabil aur na koi us ka
humsar.
Durood-o-salam ho Allah ke Rasool aur Mehboob ﷺ par. Aap ﷺ insaanon aur jinnon
ke Sardar hain. Aap ﷺ par Quran nazil hua, jo logon ke liye hidayat aur hidayat
ki roshan daleelein hai. Aap ﷺ ki Aal aur Sahaba par bhi durood-o-salam ho. Un
logon par bhi ho jo Qiyamat tak achchai ke saath un ki pairwi karein.
Khaas taur par Mujtahid Imamon par, aur un mein sab se afzal Imam-e-Azam Abu
Hanifah Nu'man bin Sabit رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ par durood ho. Allah Ta'ala hamein
duniya aur Aakhirat mein un ke zariye qaul-e-sabit par qayam rakhe. Hamein achchai
aur apna mazeed fazl ata farmaye, aur hum par un ke zariye rahm farmaye. Tamam
hamd Allah ke liye hai jo tamam jahanon ka Rab hai.
Tamheed
Ek zamane mein har Musalman apni zaruriyat jitna ilm rakhta tha. Allah ke fazl se
ulama bhi bahut the. Jo baat maloom na hoti, log ulama se aasani se pooch lete.
Hazrat Umar Farooq رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ne yahan tak hukm diya tha ke hamare bazaar
mein wahi khareed-o-farokht kare jo deen ka faqeeh ho.
Jitna zamana-e-Nabuwat se fasla badhta gaya, utna hi ilm kam hota gaya. Ab awam
to awam, bahut se ulama kehlane wale log bhi roz ke zaruri masail, hatta ke Faraiz
aur Wajibat se na-waqif hain. Jo kuch jaante hain, us par bhi amal nahi karte.
In ki wajah se awam ko seekhne aur amal karne ka mauqa nahi milta. Kam-ilmi aur
be-parwahi ka yeh natija hai ke log un masail ka inkar kar dete hain jinhein woh
nahi jaante. Na woh khud ilm rakhte hain, na ilm walon se poochne ka shauq, aur na
ulama ki sohbat mein hazir hote hain. Halanke ulama ki sohbat barkat bhi hai aur
masail seekhne ka zariya bhi.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=283 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 283]
Urdu mein ab tak kam padhe-likhe logon ke liye aisi aasaan, aam-fahm aur qabil-e-
aitimad kitab nahi thi. Is liye Musalmanon ki khair-khwahi ke liye Allah par
bharosa karke is aham kaam ki taraf mutawajjah hua.
Main jaanta hoon ke na mera yeh mansab hai, na main is kaam ke laiq hoon, aur na
mujhe itni fursat hai ke poora waqt de kar ise mukammal kar sakoon. Allah hamare
liye kaafi hai aur wahi behtareen kaarsaaz hai. Allah ke siwa kisi mein taqat aur
quwwat nahi.
Is kitab mein poori koshish hogi ke ibarat aasaan ho. Kam-ilm log, auratein aur
bachche bhi faida utha saken. Phir bhi ilm mushkil hai; har mushkil bilkul khatam
nahi ho sakti. Baaz maqamat par Ahl-e-Ilm se samajhna zaruri rahega. Lekin kitab
ka bayan unhein mutanabbah karega aur jo baat samajh na aaye, us par samajhne
walon ki taraf ruju' karne ki tawajjuh dilayega.
Is kitab mein masail ki daleelein nahi likhi jayengi. Daleelein samajhna har shakhs
ka kaam nahi. Aur daleelein kabhi kabhi khud mas'ala samajhna mushkil bana deti
hain. Is liye har mas'ale ka saaf aur chhanta hua hukm diya jayega. Jise daleelon
ka shauq ho woh Fatawa Razawiyyah Shareef padhe. Us mein har mas'ale ki aisi
tahqeeq hai jis ki misaal aaj duniya mein maujood nahi.
Is kitab mein mumkin had tak ikhtilafat nahi bataye jayenge. Awam ke samne do
mukhtalif baatein aayen to woh pareshan ho jate hain ke kis par amal karein.
Baaz log apne faide wali baat sirf khwahish ki wajah se le lete hain. Yeh Shari'at
ki pairwi nahi, nafs ki pairwi hai. Is liye har mas'ale mein Mufti-bihi, sahih,
asah aur rajih qaul diya jayega, taake har shakhs aasani se amal kare.
Allah Ta'ala taufeeq de, Musalmanon ko is se faida pahunchaye aur is be-samaan
koshish ko qabool farmaye. Main Maalik-e-Ma'bood ki taufeeq se maqsad shuru karta
hoon. Allah Ta'ala farmata hai:
و ما خلقت الجن و الانس الا لیعبدون
“Jinn aur aadmi, main ne unhein isi liye paida kiya ke woh meri ibadat karein.”
Hawala: Surah Adh-Dhariyat, para 27, ayat 56.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=284 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 284]
Har thodi aqal wala jaanta hai ke jis cheez ko jis kaam ke liye banaya jaye, agar
woh us kaam mein na aaye to bekaar hai. Isi tarah jo insaan apne Khaliq-o-Maalik
ko na pehchane aur us ki ibadat na kare, woh sirf naam ka aadmi hai. Haqeeqat mein
woh aadmi nahi, balki bekaar cheez hai.
Ibadat hi se insaan haqeeqi insaan banta hai. Duniya ki falah aur Aakhirat ki
nijat bhi ibadat hi se milti hai. Is liye har insaan ko ibadat ki qismein, Arkaan,
sharait aur ahkaam jaanna zaruri hai. Be-ilmi ke saath amal namumkin hai. Isi
wajah se ilm seekhna farz hai.
Ibadat ki bunyaad Iman hai. Iman ke baghair ibadat bekaar hai. Jaise darakht ki
jarr na ho to phal nahi aata, waise hi Iman ke baghair amal ka natija nahi hota.
Kafir bahut ibadat kare tab bhi us ka sara amal barbaad hai aur woh Jahannam ka
indhan hai.
Allah Ta'ala farmata hai:
و قدمنا الى ما عملوا من عمل فجعلنه هبآء منثورا
“Aur kafiron ne jo kuch kiya, hum us ki taraf mutawajjah hue to use bikhre hue
zarron ki tarah kar diya.” Hawala: Surah Al-Furqan, para 19, ayat 23.
Musalman hone ke baad do qism ki ibadatein farz hoti hain. Ek ka ta'alluq badan
ke aaza se hai aur doosri ka dil se. Dil wali ibadat ke ahkaam ilm-e-Suluk mein
bayan hote hain. Badan wali ibadat ke ahkaam Fiqh mein bayan hote hain. Is kitab
mein badan wali ibadat bayan ki jayegi.
Badan se muta'alliq ibadat do qism ki hoti hai. Pehli woh jo bande aur us ke Rab
ke darmiyan hoti hai, jaise paanch waqt ki namaz aur roza. Doosri woh jis mein
bandon ke aapas ke ta'alluqaat ki islaah maqsood hoti hai, jaise nikah aur
khareed-o-farokht. Pehli ko Ibadat aur doosri ko Mu'amalat kehte hain.
Mu'amalat mein agar Allah aur Rasool ke hukm ke mutabiq amal kiya jaye to sawab
milta hai. Warna gunah aur azaab hota hai. Ibadat ki chaar qismein hain: Namaz,
Roza, Hajj aur Zakat. In mein Namaz sab se aham hai aur Allah Ta'ala ko bahut
mehboob hai. Namaz se pehle Taharat zaruri hai, kyun ke Taharat Namaz ki kunji
hai. Is liye pehle Taharat aur phir Namaz ke masail bayan honge.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=285 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 285]
Kitab-ut-Taharat
Namaz ke liye Taharat zaruri hai. Taharat ke baghair Namaz hoti hi nahi. Jaan
boojh kar be-Taharat Namaz padhne ko ulama ne Kufr likha hai, kyun ke be-Wuzu ya
be-Ghusl Namaz padhne wala ibadat ki be-adabi aur tauheen karta hai.
Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya: “Jannat ki kunji Namaz hai aur Namaz ki kunji Taharat hai.”
Hazrat Jabir رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ se riwayat hai ke ek din Huzoor ﷺ Fajr ki Namaz
mein Surah Rum padh rahe the aur Qira'at mein shubha hua. Namaz ke baad farmaya:
“Un logon ka kya haal hai jo hamare saath Namaz padhte hain, magar achhi tarah
Taharat nahi karte? Un ki wajah se Imam ko Qira'at mein shubha padta hai.”
Jab mukammal Taharat ke baghair Namaz padhne ka yeh anjaam hai to bilkul be-Taharat
Namaz padhne ki nahusat ka kya kehna. Ek Hadith mein farmaya: “Taharat aadha Iman
hai.” Imam Tirmidhi ne is Hadith ko riwayat karke Hasan kaha hai.
Taharat ki do qismein hain:
- Taharat-e-Sughra, yani Wuzu.
- Taharat-e-Kubra, yani Ghusl.
Jin cheezon se sirf Wuzu lazim hota hai unhein Hadath-e-Asghar kehte hain. Jin
cheezon se Ghusl farz hota hai unhein Hadath-e-Akbar kehte hain. In sab ke aur
un se muta'alliq ahkaam ka tafseeli bayan aage hoga.
Zaruri istilahat
Farz-e-I'tiqadi: Jo baat qat'i daleel se sabit ho, yani aisi daleel se jis
mein koi shubha na ho. Is ka inkar karne wala A'immah-e-Hanafiyyah ke nazdeek
bilkul kafir hai. Agar kisi farz ka deen mein aam aur bilkul wazeh hona bhi sabit
ho, to us ke munkir ke Kufr par qat'i ijma' hai. Jo shakhs is munkir ke Kufr mein
shak kare, woh khud kafir hai.
Jo shakhs kisi Farz-e-I'tiqadi ko baghair sahih Shar'i uzr ke jaan boojh kar ek
baar bhi chhor de, woh fasiq, gunah-e-kabirah ka murtakib aur azaab-e-Naar ka
mustahiq hai. Namaz mein Ruku' aur Sajdah is ki misaal hain.
Farz-e-Amali: Jis ka saboot qat'i na ho, lekin Mujtahid ke nazdeek Shar'i
daleelon ki bunyaad par yeh yaqeen ho ke us ke baghair aadmi zimmah se bari nahi
hoga. Agar woh kisi ibadat ka farz ho to us ke baghair woh ibadat batil hoti hai.
Is ka baghair uzr inkar fisq aur gumrahi hai.
Hawalaat: Al-Musnad lil-Imam Ahmad, Musnad Jabir, Hadith 14668; Sunan an-Nasa'i,
Hadith 944; Jami' at-Tirmidhi, Hadith 3528.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=286 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 286]
Farz-e-Amali ka baghair uzr inkar karna fisq aur gumrahi hai. Haan, jo shakhs
Shar'i daleelon par ghour karne ka Ahl ho aur Shar'i daleel ki wajah se inkar kare,
woh aisa kar sakta hai.
Misaal ke taur par, Mujtahid Imamon ka ikhtilaf hai. Hanafiyon ke nazdeek Wuzu
mein sar ke chauthai hisse ka masah farz hai. Shafi'iyon ke nazdeek ek baal ka
masah farz hai aur Malikiyon ke nazdeek poore sar ka masah farz hai. Hanafiyon ke
nazdeek Wuzu mein Bismillah kehna aur niyyat Sunnat hai, jab ke Hanbaliyon aur
Shafi'iyon ke nazdeek farz hai.
Farz-e-Amali mein har shakhs usi Imam ki pairwi kare jis ka woh muqallid hai.
Baghair Shar'i zarurat ke apne Imam ke khilaf kisi doosre Imam ki pairwi jaiz nahi.
Wajib-e-I'tiqadi: Jis ki zarurat zaanni daleel se sabit ho.
Wajib-e-Amali: Jis ke bare mein yeh imkaan ho ke us ke baghair zimmah bari ho
jaye, lekin us ki zarurat ka ghalib gumaan ho. Agar kisi ibadat mein Wajib ho to
us ke baghair ibadat naaqis hoti hai, lekin ada ho jati hai. Mujtahid Shar'i daleel
ki bunyaad par Wajib ka inkar kar sakta hai. Wajib ko jaan boojh kar ek baar chhorna
gunah-e-saghirah aur kai baar chhorna gunah-e-kabirah hai.
Sunnat-e-Mu'akkadah: Jise Huzoor ﷺ ne hamesha kiya ho, lekin bayan-e-jawaz
ke liye kabhi tark bhi farmaya ho; ya jise karne ki takeed farmayi ho, magar tark
ka raasta bilkul band na farmaya ho. Is ka tark Isaa'at hai, karna sawab hai,
kabhi tark par itab aur aadat bana lene par azaab ka haqdar hota hai.
Sunnat-e-Ghair Mu'akkadah: Jise Shari'at ne pasand kiya ho, magar tark par
azaab ki wa'eed na ho. Is ka karna sawab hai. Aadat ke taur par na karne par itab
nahi.
Mustahab: Jise Shari'at ne pasand kiya ho, lekin tark par koi na-pasandgi na
ho. Is ka karna sawab hai aur na karne par kuch nahi.
Mubah: Jis ka karna aur na karna barabar ho.
Haram-e-Qat'i: Jise jaan boojh kar ek baar bhi karna gunah-e-kabirah aur fisq
hai. Is se bachna farz aur sawab hai.
Makrooh-e-Tahrimi: Yeh Wajib ke muqabil hai. Is ke karne se ibadat naaqis hoti
hai aur karne wala gunahgar hota hai. Is ka gunah Haram se kam hai, lekin kai baar
karna gunah-e-kabirah hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=287 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 287]
Isaa'at: Jis ka karna bura ho. Kabhi karne wala itab ka mustahiq aur hamesha
karne wala azaab ka mustahiq hota hai. Yeh Sunnat-e-Mu'akkadah ke muqabil hai.
Makrooh-e-Tanzeehi: Jise karna Shari'at ko pasand na ho, magar azaab ki wa'eed
na ho. Yeh Sunnat-e-Ghair Mu'akkadah ke muqabil hai.
Khilaf-e-Ula: Jise na karna behtar ho. Karne par na haraj hai na itab. Yeh
Mustahab ke muqabil hai. In istilahon ki ibaratein mukhtalif milti hain, lekin
tahqeeq ka nichor yahi hai.
Wuzu ka Bayan
Allah Ta'ala farmata hai:
یایها الذین امنوا اذا قمتم الى الصلوة فاغسلوا وجوهكم و ایدیكم الى المرافق و امسحوا برءوسكم و ارجلكم الى الكعبین
“Aye Iman walo! Jab tum Namaz ka irada karo aur Wuzu na ho to apne munh aur
kahniyon tak haath dho lo, sar ka masah karo aur takhnon tak paon dho lo.”
Wuzu ki fazilat mein pehle kuch Ahadith bayan karna munasib hai.
Hadith 1: Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya: “Qiyamat ke din meri Ummat is halat mein
bulayi jayegi ke un ke munh, haath aur paon Wuzu ke asar se chamak rahe honge.
To jis se ho sake, woh apni chamak zyada kare.”
Hadith 2: Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya: “Kya main tumhein aisi cheez na bata doon jis
ke sabab Allah Ta'ala khataein mita de aur darajaat buland kare? Sahaba ne arz ki:
‘Ya Rasoolallah! Zarur batayein.’ Farmaya: Jab Wuzu nagawar hone ke waqt mukammal
Wuzu karna, Masjidon ki taraf zyada qadam chalna aur ek namaz ke baad doosri
namaz ka intezar karna. Is ka sawab aisa hai jaise kafiron ki sarhad par Islam ki
himayat ke liye ghora baandhna.”
Hawala: Surah Al-Ma'idah, para 6, ayat 6.
Hawalaat: Sahih al-Bukhari, Kitab-ul-Wuzu, Hadith 136; Sahih Muslim, Kitab-ut-
Taharat, Hadith 251.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=288 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 288]
Hadith 3: Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya: “Musalman banda jab Wuzu karta hai to kulli
karne se munh ke gunah gir jate hain. Naak mein paani daal kar saaf kare to naak
ke gunah nikal jate hain. Munh dhoye to chehre ke gunah, hatta ke palkon se nikal
jate hain. Haath dhoye to haathon ke gunah, hatta ke naakhunon se nikal jate hain.
Sar ka masah kare to sar ke gunah, hatta ke kaanon se nikal jate hain. Paon dhoye
to paon ki khataein, hatta ke naakhunon se nikal jati hain. Phir us ka Masjid jana
aur namaz mazeed sawab hai.”
Hadith 4: Hazrat Usman Ghani رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ne sardi ki raat Wuzu ke liye
paani mangwaya. Un ke ghulam ne arz kiya ke raat bahut thandi hai. Hazrat Usman
رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ne farmaya: “Main ne Rasoolullah ﷺ se suna hai: Jo banda
mukammal Wuzu karta hai, Allah Ta'ala us ke agle aur pichhle gunah bakhsh deta
hai.”
Hadith 5: Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya: “Jo sakht sardi mein mukammal Wuzu kare, us
ke liye doguna sawab hai.”
Hadith 6: Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya: “Jo ek ek baar Wuzu kare, yeh zaruri amal hai;
jo do do baar kare, us ko doguna sawab hai; aur jo teen teen baar dhoye, yeh mera
aur pehle Ambiya ka Wuzu hai.”
Hadith 7: Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya: “Jo Musalman Wuzu kare, achha Wuzu kare, phir
khada ho kar zahir aur baatin se mutawajjah hokar do rak'at padhe, us ke liye
Jannat wajib hoti hai.”
Hawalaat: Sunan an-Nasa'i, Hadith 103; Musnad al-Bazzar, Hadith 422;
Al-Mu'jam al-Awsat, Hadith 5366; Musnad Ahmad, Hadith 5739; Sahih Muslim,
Hadith 234.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=289 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 289]
Hadith 8: Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya: “Tum mein jo Wuzu kare aur mukammal Wuzu kare,
phir padhe: ‘Main gawahi deta hoon ke Allah ke siwa koi Ma'bood nahi, woh akela
hai, us ka koi shareek nahi, aur main gawahi deta hoon ke Muhammad ﷺ us ke bande
aur Rasool hain,’ us ke liye Jannat ke aath darwaze khol diye jate hain; jis darwaze
se chahe dakhil ho.”
Hadith 9: Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya: “Jo shakhs ek Wuzu par doosra Wuzu kare, us
ke liye das nekiyan likhi jati hain.”
Hadith 10: Huzoor ﷺ ne Hazrat Bilal رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ se farmaya: “Aye Bilal!
Tum kis amal ki wajah se Jannat mein mujh se aage aage ja rahe the? Main raat
Jannat mein gaya to tumhare qadmon ki aahat apne aage suni.” Hazrat Bilal رضی
اللہ تعالی عنہ ne arz ki: “Ya Rasoolallah! Jab bhi main azaan ke baad do rak'at
padhta aur jab mera Wuzu toot jata to Wuzu kar leta.” Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya: “Isi
ki wajah se.”
Hadith 11: Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya: “Jis ne Bismillah na padhi, us ka Wuzu nahi,”
yani mukammal Wuzu nahi. Doosri Hadith mein is ki tafseel hai.
Hadith 12: Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya: “Jis ne Bismillah keh kar Wuzu kiya, sar se
paon tak us ka sara badan paak ho gaya, aur jis ne Bismillah ke baghair Wuzu kiya,
utna hi badan paak hua jitne par paani guzra.”
Hadith 13: Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya: “Jab koi neend se bedar ho to Wuzu kare aur
teen martaba naak saaf kare, kyun ke Shaitan us ke nathne par raat guzarta hai.”
Hawalaat: Sahih Muslim, Hadith 234; Jami' at-Tirmidhi, Hadith 61; Sahih Ibn
Khuzaymah, Hadith 1209; Sunan Ibn Majah, Hadith 398; Sunan ad-Daraqutni,
Hadith 228; Sahih al-Bukhari, Hadith 3295.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=290 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 290]
Hadith 14: Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya: “Agar yeh baat na hoti ke meri Ummat par
mushkil hoga to main unhein har Wuzu ke saath Miswak karne ka hukm deta,” yani
use farz kar deta. Baaz riwayaton mein farz ka lafz bhi aaya hai.
Hadith 15: Huzoor ﷺ kisi namaz ke liye tashreef na le jate jab tak Miswak na
farma lete.
Hadith 16: Hazrat Aishah رضی اللہ تعالی عنہا se riwayat hai ke Huzoor ﷺ jab
bahar se ghar mein tashreef late to sab se pehle Miswak farmate.
Hadith 17: Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya: “Miswak ko lazim pakdo, kyun ke yeh munh ki
safai aur Rab Ta'ala ki raza ka sabab hai.”
Hadith 18: Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya: “Miswak karke padhi hui do rak'atein, baghair
Miswak padhi hui sattar rak'aton se afzal hain.”
Hadith 19: Ek riwayat mein hai: “Miswak karke padhi hui namaz, baghair Miswak
padhi hui namaz se sattar darje afzal hai.”
Hadith 20: Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya: “Das cheezein fitrat se hain, yani har Shari'at
mein un ka hukm tha: moonchhein katarna, daadhi badhana, Miswak karna, naak mein
paani daalna, naakhun tarashna, ungliyon ke jor dhona, baghal ke baal door karna,
zer-e-naaf baal mundna, Istinja karna aur kulli karna.”
Hadith 21: Hazrat Ali رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ se riwayat hai ke Huzoor ﷺ ne Miswak
ki fazilat bayan farmayi.
Hawalaat: Al-Mu'jam al-Awsat, Hadith 1238; Al-Mustadrak, Hadith 531;
Al-Mu'jam al-Kabir, Hadith 44; Sahih Muslim, Hadith 253; Musnad Ahmad,
Hadith 5869; At-Targheeb wat-Tarheeb, Hadith 18; Shu'ab-ul-Iman, Hadith 2774;
Sahih Muslim, Hadith 261.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=291 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 291]
Hazrat Ali رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ se riwayat hai ke Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya: “Jab banda
Miswak karke Namaz ke liye khada hota hai, to ek Farishta us ke peeche khada hokar
Qira'at sunta hai. Phir woh us ke aur qareeb hota jata hai, yahan tak ke apna munh
us ke munh par rakh deta hai.”
Mashaikh-e-Kiram farmate hain: “Jo shakhs Miswak ka aadhi ho, marte waqt use Kalimah
padhna naseeb hota hai. Aur jo afeem khata ho, marte waqt use Kalimah naseeb nahi
hota.”
Wuzu ke Fiqhi Ahkaam
Upar likhi hui Ayat se maloom hua ke Wuzu mein chaar Farz hain:
- Munh dhona.
- Kahniyon samet dono haath dhona.
- Sar ka masah karna.
- Takhnon samet dono paon dhona.
Zaruri baat
Kisi uzw ko dhone ka matlab yeh hai ke us uzw ke har hisse par kam az kam do
qatre paani beh jayein. Sirf geela ho jana, tel ki tarah paani laga lena, ya ek
aadhi boond beh jana dhona nahi kehlata. Is se Wuzu ya Ghusl ada nahi hota.
Is baat ka khaas khayal rakhna zaruri hai. Log is par tawajjuh nahi dete aur un ki
Namazein zaya ho jati hain. Jism mein kuch aisi jagah hoti hain jahan khaas khayal
ke baghair paani nahi pahunchta. Har uzw ke bayan mein un jagahon ki tafseel aayegi.
Kisi jagah jo Hadath ka maqam ho, wahan sirf nami pahunchana Masah kehlata hai.
1. Munh dhona
Munh lambaai mein peshani ke shuru se, yani jahan se aam taur par baal ugte hain,
thodi tak hai. Chaurai mein ek kaan se doosre kaan tak hai. Is hadd ke andar jild
ke har hisse par ek baar paani bahana Farz hai.
Mas'alah 1: Jis shakhs ke sar ke aage wale baal gir gaye hon ya wahan baal ugte
hi na hon, woh utni jagah tak munh dhoye jahan tak aam taur par baal ugte hain.
Lekin agar kisi ke baal aam jagah se neeche tak ugte hon, to un zyada baalon ki
jaron tak dhona Farz hai.
Hawalaat: Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar ma'a Radd-ul-Muhtar, Kitab-ut-Taharat, jild 1,
pages 216–219; Fatawa Razawiyyah, Kitab-ut-Taharat, jild 1, page 218; Al-Fatawa
Al-Hindiyyah, Kitab-ut-Taharat, jild 1, page 4.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=292 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 292]
Mas'alah 2: Agar moonchhon, bhaon ya buchchi ke baal itne ghane hon ke jild
bilkul nazar na aaye, to jild dhona Farz nahi; baalon ko dhona Farz hai. Agar baal
ghane na hon to jild dhona bhi Farz hai.
Mas'alah 3: Agar moonchhein badh kar honton ko chhupa lein to moonchhein ghani
hon tab bhi unhein hata kar honton ka dhona Farz hai.
Mas'alah 4: Agar daadhi ke baal ghane na hon to jild dhona Farz hai. Agar ghane
hon to gale ki taraf dabaane par chehre ki hadd mein jitne baal aa jayein, un ka
dhona Farz hai. Un ki jaron ko dhona Farz nahi. Jo baal chehre ki hadd se neeche
hon, un ka dhona zaruri nahi.
Agar daadhi ka kuch hissa ghana aur kuch hissa kam ghana ho, to ghane hisse mein
baal dhona Farz hai aur kam ghane hisse mein jild dhona Farz hai.
Mas'alah 5: Honton ka woh hissa jo aam taur par munh band karne ke baad nazar
aata rehta hai, us ka dhona Farz hai. Agar koi bahut zor se hont band kare aur us
hisse par paani na pahunche, aur kulli se bhi woh na dhule, to Wuzu nahi hoga.
Jo hissa aam taur par munh band karne par nazar nahi aata, us ka dhona Farz nahi.
Mas'alah 6: Rukhsar aur kaan ke darmiyan jo jagah hai use Kanpati kehte hain.
Us ka dhona Farz hai. Agar is jagah daadhi ke ghane baal hon to baal dhona Farz
hai. Jahan baal na hon ya ghane na hon, wahan jild dhona Farz hai.
Mas'alah 7: Naath ka suraakh khula ho to us mein paani bahana Farz hai. Agar
suraakh tang ho to paani daalte waqt naath ko hilaana zaruri hai. Agar suraakh
bahut tang na ho to hilaana zaruri nahi.
Hawalaat: Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 1, pages 214, 216 aur 445; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar
ma'a Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, pages 219–220.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=293 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 293]
Mas'alah 8: Aankh ke gole aur palkon ki andarooni satah dhona zaruri nahi.
Balki aankh ko nuqsan pahunchne ki wajah se aisa nahi karna chahiye.
Mas'alah 9: Munh dhote waqt agar aankhein zor se band kar li jayein aur palak
ke paas ek halki si lakeer band ho jaye, to agar woh jagah aam taur par aankh band
karne par nazar aati ho aur us par paani na pahunche, Wuzu ho jayega. Lekin aisa
karna nahi chahiye. Agar is se zyada jagah dhulne se reh jaye to Wuzu nahi hoga.
Mas'alah 10: Aankh ke kone par paani bahana Farz hai. Agar surme ka zarra kone
ya palak mein reh gaya aur Wuzu kar liya, phir maloom na tha aur Namaz padh li, to
koi haraj nahi; Namaz aur Wuzu dono ho gaye. Agar maloom ho to surma hata kar paani
bahana zaruri hai.
Mas'alah 11: Palak ka har baal jarr se nok tak poora dhona Farz hai. Agar us par
keechad ya koi sakht cheez jam gayi ho to use chhudana Farz hai.
2. Haath dhona
Haath dhone ke hukm mein kahniyan bhi shamil hain.
Mas'alah 12: Agar kahni se naakhun tak kisi jagah zarre bhar bhi dhulne se reh
jaye to Wuzu nahi hoga.
Mas'alah 13: Har qisam ke jaiz ya na-jaiz gehne, chhalle, angoothiyan,
ponchhiyan, kangan, sheeshe ya laakh ki chooriyan aur reshmi lachhe agar itne tang
hon ke neeche paani na pahunche to unhein utaar kar dhona Farz hai.
Agar sirf hila kar paani neeche pahunch jata ho to unhein hilaana zaruri hai. Agar
itne dheele hon ke baghair hilaye bhi neeche paani pahunch jaye to kuch zaruri nahi.
Mas'alah 14: Haath ki hatheli ki lakeerein, ungliyon ke darmiyan ki jagah,
naakhunon ke andar ki khaali jagah, kalai ka har baal jarr se nok tak, sab par paani
bahna zaruri hai. Agar koi jagah reh gayi, ya kisi baal ki jarr par paani pahunch
gaya lekin nok par na pahuncha, to Wuzu nahi hoga. Naakhunon ke andar ka mail
maaf hai.
Hawalaat: Al-Fatawa Al-Hindiyyah, Kitab-ut-Taharat, jild 1, page 4; Fatawa
Razawiyyah, jild 1, pages 216 aur 445; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar, jild 1, page 317.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=294 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 294]
Mas'alah 15: Agar paanch ke bajaye kisi ke chhe ungliyan hon to sab ko dhona
Farz hai. Agar ek kandhe se do haath nikle hon to jo haath poora ho us ka dhona
Farz hai. Doosre haath ka dhona Farz nahi, Mustahab hai. Lekin doosre haath ka
woh hissa jo Farz wale maqam se mila hua hai, us ka dhona Farz hai.
3. Sar ka masah
Sar ke chauthai hisse ka masah Farz hai.
Mas'alah 16: Masah ke liye haath ka tar hona zaruri hai. Haath mein aaza dhone
ke baad nami baqi ho to wahi kaafi hai, ya naye paani se haath tar kar liya jaye.
Mas'alah 17: Kisi uzw ka masah karne ke baad haath mein jo nami baqi rahe,
woh doosre uzw ke masah ke liye kaafi nahi.
Mas'alah 18: Sar par baal na hon to sar ki jild ke chauthai hisse ka masah Farz
hai. Baal hon to sar ke apne baalon ke chauthai hisse ka masah Farz hai. Isi ko
Sar ka Masah kehte hain.
Mas'alah 19: Pagri, topi ya dupatte par masah karna kaafi nahi. Haan, agar topi
ya dupatta itna bareek ho ke nami us mein se nikal kar sar ke chauthai hisse ko tar
kar de to masah ho jayega.
Mas'alah 20: Sar se latakte hue baalon par masah karne se masah ada nahi hoga.
4. Paon dhona
Takhnon samet paon ko ek baar dhona Farz hai.
Mas'alah 21: Paon ki angoothiyon aur paon ke gehno ka wahi hukm hai jo haath ke
gehno ka guzra: agar paani neeche na pahunche to utaar kar dhona, ya zarurat ke
mutabiq hilaana Farz hai.
Hawalaat: Al-Fatawa Al-Hindiyyah, Kitab-ut-Taharat, jild 1, pages 4–6; Fatawa
Razawiyyah, jild 1, pages 216 aur 218.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=295 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 295]
Mas'alah 22: Baaz log bimari ki wajah se paon ke angoothon par dhaaga itna kas
kar baandh dete hain ke paani ka behna to door, dhaage ke neeche nami bhi nahi
pahunchti. Aise dhaage se bachna lazim hai, kyun ke is halat mein Wuzu nahi hota.
Mas'alah 23: Ungliyon ke darmiyan ki jagah, talwe, ediyan aur ediyon ke upar
ke mote pathe, sab ko dhona Farz hai.
Mas'alah 24: Jin aaza ko dhona Farz hai, un par paani beh jana shart hai. Yeh
zaruri nahi ke aadmi khud jaan boojh kar paani bahaye. Agar baghair irade ke bhi
paani beh jaye to Wuzu ho jata hai.
Misaal ke taur par, baarish hui aur Wuzu ke aaza ke har hisse par do do qatre beh
gaye, ya sar ke chauthai hisse par nami aa gayi, to aaza dhul gaye aur masah ho gaya.
Isi tarah koi talaab mein gir gaya aur Wuzu ke aaza par paani guzar gaya to Wuzu ho
gaya.
Mas'alah 25: Jis cheez ki aam ya khaas zarurat aksar padti rahti ho aur use
bachana mushkil ho, agar woh naakhunon ke andar, un ke upar ya kisi dhone ki jagah
par lagi reh jaye to Wuzu ho jayega. Chahe us cheez ki teh bani ho aur us ke neeche
paani na pahuncha ho, aur chahe woh sakht cheez ho.
Misaal ke taur par: pakane ya aata goondhne wale ke liye aata, rangrez ke liye rang,
auraton ke liye Mehndi, likhne wale ke liye siyahi, mazdoor ke liye gaarah
(eenton ko jorne wala lep), aam logon ke liye mail, mitti, gard, makkhi ya machhar
ki beet, aur aankh ke kone ya palak mein surme ka zarra.
Mas'alah 26: Agar kisi jagah phaphola tha aur woh sookh gaya, lekin us ki jild
alag nahi hui, to us jild ko utaar kar paani bahana zaruri nahi. Usi phaphole ki jild
par paani baha dena kaafi hai. Baad mein jild alag kar di jaye tab bhi us jagah par
dobara paani bahana zaruri nahi.
Mas'alah 27: Machhli ka chilka Wuzu ke kisi uzw par chipak gaya ho to Wuzu nahi
hoga, kyun ke us ke neeche paani nahi beh sakega.
Wuzu ki Sunnatein
Mas'alah 28: Wuzu par sawab paane ke liye Allah ke hukm ko ada karne ki niyyat
se Wuzu karna zaruri hai. Agar niyyat na bhi ho to Wuzu ho jayega, lekin sawab nahi
milega.
Hawalaat: Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 1, pages 203, 220 aur 445; Al-Fatawa
Al-Hindiyyah, Kitab-ut-Taharat, jild 1, pages 4–5; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar ma'a
Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, pages 217 aur 235–238.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=296 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 296]
Mas'alah 29: Wuzu Bismillah se shuru kare. Agar Wuzu se pehle Istinja karna
ho to Istinja se pehle bhi Bismillah kahe. Lekin paikhane mein dakhil hone ya
kapre hata kar badan kholne se pehle Bismillah na kahe, kyun ke najasat ki jagah par
aur Satr kholne ke baad zaban se Allah ka zikr mana hai.
Mas'alah 30: Sab se pehle dono haath kalaiyon tak teen teen baar dhoye.
Mas'alah 31: Agar paani bade bartan mein ho aur chhota bartan na ho jismein
paani lekar haath dhoye ja saken, to baayein haath ki ungliyan mila kar sirf ungliyan
paani mein daale. Hatheli ka koi hissa paani mein na pade. Phir paani nikal kar daayein
haath ko kalai tak teen baar dhoye. Ab daayein haath ko, jitna dhoya gaya hai, bina
haraj ke paani mein daal sakta hai. Us se paani nikal kar baaya haath dhoye.
Mas'alah 32: Yeh hukm us waqt hai jab haath par koi Najasat na lagi ho. Agar
haath par Najasat lagi ho to kisi tarah haath paani mein daalna jaiz nahi. Haath
daalne se paani Napaak ho jayega.
Mas'alah 33: Agar paani chhote bartan mein ho, ya paani bade bartan mein ho
magar chhota bartan bhi maujood ho, aur kisi ne be-dhula haath paani mein daal diya,
balki ungli ka poora ya naakhun bhi daal diya, to woh sara paani Wuzu ke kaabil nahi
rahega. Woh Ma'-e-Musta'mal ho jayega.
Mas'alah 34: Yeh us waqt hai jab paani mein jitna haath dala gaya, us ka kuch
hissa be-dhula ho. Agar haath pehle dhoya ja chuka ho aur us ke baad Hadath na hua
ho, to jitna hissa dhula hua hai utna paani mein daalne se paani Ma'-e-Musta'mal
nahi hoga, chahe woh hissa kahni tak ho.
Jo shakhs Junub na ho aur kahni tak haath dho chuka ho, woh us ke baad haath ko
baghal tak paani mein daal sakta hai, kyun ke us ke haath par Hadath baqi nahi raha.
Lekin Junub shakhs sirf utna hi hissa paani mein daal sakta hai jitna us ne dhoya
ho, kyun ke us ke poore badan par Hadath hai.
Hawalaat: Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar ma'a Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, pages 241, 246–247;
Al-Fatawa Al-Hindiyyah, jild 1, page 6; Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 2, page 113.
Is mas'ale mein fuqaha ka ikhtilaf hai, lekin sahih qaul yahi hai. Is ki tafseeli
bahs ke liye risalah An-Namīqah al-Anqā fi al-Farq bayn al-Mulaaqi wal-Mulqaa
ka mutala'ah kiya jaye.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=297 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 297]
Mas'alah 35: Neend se uthne ke baad pehle haath dhoye. Yeh Istinja se pehle
aur Istinja ke baad dono waqt hai.
Mas'alah 36: Miswak se kam az kam teen teen baar daayein, baayein, upar aur
neeche ke daant saaf kare. Har baar Miswak dho le. Miswak na bahut narm ho na
bahut sakht. Woh Peelu, Zaitoon, Neem ya kisi kadwi lakri ka ho. Phal ya khushbudar
phool ke darakht ki lakri ka Miswak na ho.
Miswak chhoti ungli jitni moti aur zyada se zyada ek baalisht lamba ho. Itna chhota
bhi na ho ke Miswak karna mushkil ho jaye. Ek baalisht se lambi Miswak par Shaitan
baithta hai.
Jab Miswak istemal ke qaabil na rahe to use dafan kar de ya kisi mehfooz jagah rakh
de, taake woh kisi Napaak jagah na gire. Miswak Sunnat ada karne ka auzar hai, is
liye us ki ta'zeem zaruri hai. Aur Musalman ka munh kisi Napaak jagah mein daalne
se bachana bhi zaruri hai. Isi liye ulama ne paikhane mein thookna na-munasib likha
hai.
Mas'alah 37: Miswak daayein haath se kare. Use is tarah pakde ke chhoti ungli
neeche ho, beech ki teen ungliyan upar hon aur angootha sire ke neeche ho. Mutthi
bandh kar na pakde.
Mas'alah 38: Daanton ki chaurai mein Miswak kare, lambai mein nahi. Let kar
Miswak na kare.
Mas'alah 39: Pehle daayein taraf ke upar wale daant saaf kare, phir baayein
taraf ke upar wale daant. Us ke baad daayein taraf ke neeche wale aur phir baayein
taraf ke neeche wale daant saaf kare.
Mas'alah 40: Miswak karne se pehle use dho le aur kaam khatam hone ke baad bhi
dho de. Use zameen par na chhode; balki khada rakh aur us ka resha upar ki taraf ho.
Buland jagah par lita kar rakhna bhi jaiz hai, agar woh gandagi se mehfooz ho.
Mas'alah 41: Agar Miswak na ho to ungli ya mote kapre se daant saaf kare. Agar
daant hi na hon to ungli ya kapra masooron par phere.
Hawalaat: Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar ma'a Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, pages 243, 250–251;
Al-Fatawa Al-Hindiyyah, jild 1, page 7; Al-Jawharat-un-Nayyirah, page 6.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=298 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 298]
Mas'alah 42: Miswak Namaz ki nahi, Wuzu ki Sunnat hai. Is liye jo shakhs ek
Wuzu se kai Namazein padhe, us se har Namaz ke liye alag Miswak ka mutalabah nahi,
jab tak munh ki boo na badal jaye. Boo door karne ke liye Miswak karna apni jagah
Sunnat-e-Mu'akkadah hai. Agar Wuzu ke waqt Miswak nahi ki thi to Namaz ke waqt
Miswak kar le.
Mas'alah 43: Phir teen chullu paani se teen baar kulli kare, taake har baar
munh ke har hisse par paani beh jaye. Rozedaar na ho to gargara bhi kare.
Mas'alah 44: Teen chullu paani se teen baar naak mein paani chadhaye. Har baar
naak ke us hisse tak paani pahunche jahan tak narm gosht hota hai. Rozedaar na ho
to naak ki jarr tak paani pahunchaye. Kulli aur naak mein paani daalna daayein haath
se kare, phir baayein haath se naak saaf kare.
Mas'alah 45: Munh dhote waqt daadhi ka Khilaal kare, lekin agar Ehram bandha ho
to na kare. Khilaal ka tareeqa yeh hai ke ungliyan gardan ki taraf se daadhi mein
dakhil kare aur saamne ki taraf nikaale.
Mas'alah 46: Haath aur paon ki ungliyon ka Khilaal kare. Paon ki ungliyon ka
Khilaal baayein haath ki chhoti ungli se kare. Daayein paon mein chhoti ungli se
shuru kare aur angoothe par khatam kare. Baayein paon mein angoothe se shuru kare
aur chhoti ungli par khatam kare.
Agar Khilaal ke baghair ungliyon ke andar paani nahi pahunchta to Khilaal karna
Farz hai. Asal Farz paani pahunchana hai, chahe Khilaal ke baghair paani pahunch jaye.
Misaal ke taur par, ungliyan khol kar upar se paani daal diya ya paon hauz mein rakh
diye aur paani andar pahunch gaya, to Khilaal Farz nahi raha.
Mas'alah 47: Jin aaza ko dhona hai unhein teen teen baar dhoye. Har baar is
tarah dhoye ke koi hissa baqi na rahe, warna Sunnat ada nahi hogi.
Hawalaat: Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar ma'a Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, pages 248, 253, 255–257;
Al-Fatawa Al-Hindiyyah, jild 1, page 7; Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 1, page 623.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=299 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 299]
Mas'alah 48: Agar pehli baar uzw ka kuch hissa dhula, doosri baar kuch aur,
aur teesri baar baqi hissa dhula, aur teenon baar mil kar poora uzw dhul gaya, to
yeh sirf ek baar dhona mana jayega. Wuzu ho jayega, lekin Sunnat ke khilaf hoga.
Ginti chulluon ki nahi, poore uzw ko dhone ki hai. Poora uzw teen baar dhulna chahiye,
chahe is ke liye kitne hi chullu paani lagen.
Mas'alah 49: Poore sar ka ek baar masah karna, kaanon ka masah karna, aur tartib
se Wuzu karna Sunnat hai: pehle munh dhoye, phir haath, phir sar ka masah kare aur
phir paon dhoye.
Agar Wuzu is tartib ke khilaf kiya ya koi aur Sunnat chhoot gayi to Wuzu ho jayega.
Lekin kabhi kabhar aisa karna bhi bura hai. Sunnat-e-Mu'akkadah chhorne ki aadat
bana lena gunah hai.
Daadhi ke woh baal jo munh ki hadd se neeche hain, un ka masah Sunnat hai aur dhona
Mustahab hai. Aaza ko is tarah dhona bhi Sunnat hai ke pehle dhula hua uzw sookhne
na paye.
Wuzu ke Mustahabbaat
Baaz Mustahabbaat pehle guzar chuke hain. Baqi yahan bayan kiye jate hain.
Mas'alah 50:
- Daayein taraf se shuru kare.
- Dono rukhsaron ko ek saath dhoye.
- Dono kaanon ka masah ek saath kare.
- Agar kisi ka sirf ek haath ho to munh dhone mein daayein taraf ko pehle kare.
- Masah karte waqt bhi daayein taraf ko pehle kare.
- Ungliyon ki pusht se gardan ka masah kare.
- Wuzu ke waqt Qiblah ki taraf munh kare.
- Buland jagah par baithe.
- Wuzu ka paani paak jagah par giraye.
Hawalaat: Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar ma'a Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, pages 262–264;
Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 1, page 214.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=300 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 300]
Wuzu ke mazeed Mustahabbaat yeh hain:
- Paani bahate waqt, khaas taur par sardi mein, aaza par haath pherna.
- Shuru mein, khaas taur par sardi mein, aaza par tel ki tarah paani mal lena.
- Apne haath se paani bharna.
- Doosre waqt ke liye paani bhar kar rakh dena.
- Baghair zarurat Wuzu karne mein doosre se madad na lena.
- Agar angoothi dheeli ho aur us ke neeche paani pahunch jata ho to use hila lena.
Agar paani na pahunchta ho to hilaana Farz hai.
- Sahib-e-Uzr na ho to Wuzu ka waqt shuru hone se pehle Wuzu kar lena.
- Itminan se Wuzu karna. Awam mein mashhoor hai: “Wuzu jawan ka sa aur Namaz
boodhon ki si.” Is ka matlab yeh nahi ke itni jaldi Wuzu kare ke koi Sunnat ya
Mustahab chhoot jaye. Aisi jaldi nahi karni chahiye.
- Kapron ko tapakte hue qatro se bachana.
- Kaanon ka masah karte waqt bheegi hui chhoti ungli kaanon ke suraakh mein daalna.
- Jo shakhs poora Wuzu karta ho aur koi jagah baqi na chhodta ho, us ke liye bhi
aankhon ke kone, takhne, ediyan, talwe, ediyon ke upar ke mote pathe, ungliyon
ke darmiyan ki jagah aur kahniyon ka khaas khayal rakhna Mustahab hai.
Jo log be-parwahi karte hain, un ke liye in jagahon ka khayal rakhna Farz hai, kyun
ke aksar yeh jagah sookhi reh jati hain. Aisi be-parwahi Haram hai aur in jagahon
ko dhona Farz hai.
- Wuzu ka bartan mitti, tamba ya kisi aur cheez ka ho to haraj nahi. Lekin woh
andar se Qalai kiya hua ho.
- Agar bartan lotay jaisa ho to use baayein taraf rakhe.
- Agar bartan tasht jaisa ho to use daayein taraf rakhe.
- Agar Aaftabah ke dastay mein haath laga ho to dastay ko teen baar dho le.
- Haath Aaftabah ke dastay par rakhe, us ke munh par na rakhe.
- Kulli daayein haath se kare.
- Naak mein paani daayein haath se daale.
- Naak baayein haath se saaf kare.
- Baayein haath ki chhoti ungli naak mein daale.
Hawalaat: Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar ma'a Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, pages 250–251;
Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 1, pages 214, 216 aur 220.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=301 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 301]
- Paon baayein haath se dhoye.
- Munh dhote waqt peshani ke baalon ki ibtida par thoda aage tak paani phailaye,
taake upar ka kuch hissa bhi dhul jaye.
Tanbeeh
Bahut se log naak, aankh ya bhaon par chullu daal kar poore munh par haath pherte
hain aur samajhte hain ke munh dhul gaya. Yeh ghalat hai. Sirf paani ka upar chadh
jana kaafi nahi. Is tarah munh nahi dhulta aur Wuzu nahi hota.
- Dono haathon se munh dhoye.
- Haath aur paon dhote waqt ungliyon se shuru kare.
- Munh, haath aur paon ki dhone wali hadd ko thoda phaila kar dhoye. Misaal ke
taur par, aadhe bazu aur aadhi pindli tak dhona.
- Sar ke masah ka Mustahab tareeqa yeh hai ke angoothe aur shahadat ki ungli ke
ilawa ek haath ki baqi teen ungliyon ke sire doosre haath ki teen ungliyon ke
siron se mila kar peshani ke baal ya jild par rakhe. Phir unhein is tarah gaddi
tak le jaye ke hatheliyan sar se juda rahen. Gaddi se hatheliyon ke zariye masah
karte hue haath wapas laye.
- Shahadat ki ungli ke andar wale hisse se kaan ke andar ka masah kare.
- Angoothe ke andar wale hisse se kaan ki bahari satah ka masah kare.
- Ungliyon ki pusht se gardan ka masah kare.
- Har uzw dhone ke baad us par haath pher de, taake qatre badan ya kapron par na
tapkein. Khaas taur par Masjid jaate waqt iska khayal rakhe. Masjid mein qatre
tapakna Makrooh-e-Tahrimi hai.
- Bahut bhaari bartan se Wuzu na kare, khaas taur par kamzor shakhs. Be-ihtiyati
se paani gir sakta hai.
- Zaban se keh de ke “Main Wuzu karta hoon.”
- Har uzw dhote ya masah karte waqt Wuzu ki niyyat dil mein maujood rakhe.
- Bismillah kahe.
- Durood padhe.
- Yeh Kalimah padhe: “Main gawahi deta hoon ke Allah ke siwa koi Ma'bood nahi;
woh akela hai, us ka koi shareek nahi. Aur main gawahi deta hoon ke hamare
Sardar Muhammad ﷺ us ke bande aur Rasool hain.”
Hawala: Al-Musnad lil-Imam Ahmad, Hadith 14668; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar ma'a Radd-ul-
Muhtar, jild 1, pages 216–219; Al-Fatawa Al-Hindiyyah, jild 1, page 4.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=302 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 302]
- Kulli karte waqt yeh dua padhe:
اللهم اعني علی تلاوۃ القران وذکرک وشکرک وحسن عبادتک
“Aye Allah! Quran ki tilawat, apne zikr aur shukr, aur achhi ibadat mein meri
madad farma.”
- Naak mein paani daalte waqt padhe:
اللهم ارحنی رائحۃ الجنۃ ولا ترحنی رائحۃ النار
“Aye Allah! Mujhe Jannat ki khushboo suna aur Jahannam ki boo se bacha.”
- Munh dhote waqt padhe:
اللهم بیض وجھی یوم تبیض وجوہ و تسود وجوہ
“Aye Allah! Jis din kuch chehre roshan aur kuch chehre siyah honge, us din mera
chehra roshan farma.”
- Daaya haath dhote waqt padhe:
اللهم اعطني کتابی بیمینی وحاسبنی حسابا یسیرا
“Aye Allah! Mera Nama-e-A'maal mere daayein haath mein de aur mera aasaan hisaab
le.”
- Baaya haath dhote waqt padhe:
اللهم لا تعطنی کتابی بشمالی ولا من وراء ظھری
“Aye Allah! Mera Nama-e-A'maal na mere baayein haath mein de aur na meri peeth ke
peeche se.”
- Sar ka masah karte waqt padhe:
اللهم اظلنی تحت عرشک یوم لا ظل الاظل عرشک
“Aye Allah! Mujhe apne Arsh ke saaye mein rakh, jis din Tere Arsh ke saaye ke
siwa koi saaya nahi hoga.”
- Kaanon ka masah karte waqt padhe:
اللهم اجعلنی من الذین یستمعون القول فیتبعون احسنہ
“Aye Allah! Mujhe un logon mein shamil farma jo baat sunte hain aur us ki achhi
baat par amal karte hain.”
- Gardan ka masah karte waqt padhe:
اللهم اعتق رقبتی من النار
“Aye Allah! Meri gardan ko Aag se azaad farma.”
- Daaya paon dhote waqt padhe:
اللهم ثبت قدمی علی الصراط یوم تزل الاقدام
“Aye Allah! Pul-Sirat par mera qadam mazboot rakh, jis din us par qadam phisalenge.”
- Baaya paon dhote waqt padhe:
اللهم اجعل ذنبی مغفورا وسعیی مشکورا و تجارتی لن تبور
“Aye Allah! Mere gunah bakhsh de, meri koshish qabool farma aur meri tijarat ko
nuqsan mein na daal.”
In duaon ki jagah har uzw par Durood Shareef bhi padh sakta hai. Har jagah Durood
Shareef padhna afzal hai.
- Wuzu se farigh hote hi padhe:
اللهم اجعلنی من التوابین واجعلنی من المتطھرین
“Aye Allah! Mujhe Taubah karne walon aur paak logon mein shamil farma.”
- Bacha hua paani khade hokar thoda pi le. Yeh bimariyon ki shifa hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=303 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 303]
- Aasmaan ki taraf munh karke padhe:
سبحانک اللهم وبحمدک اشھد ان لا الہ الا انت استغفرک و اتوب الیک
“Aye Allah! Tu paak hai aur main Teri hamd karta hoon. Main gawahi deta hoon ke
Tere siwa koi Ma'bood nahi. Main Tujh se maghfirat maangta hoon aur Teri taraf
Taubah karta hoon.”
Is ke saath Kalimah-e-Shahadat aur Surah Inna Anzalna bhi padhe.
- Aaza-e-Wuzu ko baghair zarurat na ponchhe. Agar ponchhe to baghair zarurat
bilkul sukha na kare. Thodi nami baqi rehne de; yeh Qiyamat ke din Meezan-e-Hasanaat
mein rakhi jayegi.
- Haath na jhatke, kyun ke yeh Shaitan ka pankha hai.
- Wuzu ke baad Miyaani par paani chhidak le. Miyaani paikhane ke qareeb shalwar
ka woh hissa hai jo peshab ki jagah ke paas hota hai. Paani chhidakte waqt Miyaani
ko kurte ke daaman se chhupaye rakhna munasib hai.
- Agar Makrooh waqt na ho to do rak'at Nafl padhe. Is ko Tahiyyat-ul-Wuzu kehte
hain.
Wuzu ke Makroohaat
- Aurat ke Ghusl ya Wuzu ka bacha hua paani istemal karna.
- Najasat wali jagah par baith kar Wuzu karna.
- Najasat wali jagah par Wuzu ka paani girana.
- Masjid ke andar Wuzu karna.
- Aaza-e-Wuzu se lotay waghera mein qatre tapkana.
- Paani mein reenth ya khankhaar daalna.
- Qiblah ki taraf thook, khankhaar ya kulli ka paani daalna.
Hawalaat: Ghunyat-ul-Mutamalli, Adaab-ul-Wuzu, pages 28–37; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar
ma'a Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, pages 266–280; Al-Fatawa Al-Hindiyyah, jild 1,
page 8.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=304 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 304]
- Baghair zarurat duniya ki baat karna.
- Zarurat se zyada paani kharch karna.
- Itna kam paani kharch karna ke Sunnat ada na ho.
- Munh par paani maarna.
- Munh par paani daalte waqt phoonkna.
- Ek haath se munh dhona. Yeh Rafiziyon aur Hinduo ka tareeqa hai.
- Gale ka masah karna.
- Baayein haath se kulli karna ya naak mein paani daalna.
- Daayein haath se naak saaf karna.
- Apne liye koi lota ya doosra bartan khaas kar lena.
- Sar ka masah teen naye paani se teen baar karna.
- Jis kapre se Istinja ka paani sukhaaya ho, us se aaza-e-Wuzu ponchna.
- Dhoop se garam hue paani se Wuzu karna. Is ki Karahat-e-Tanzeehi kuch sharton
ke saath hai, jin ka bayan paani ke baab mein aayega.
- Hont ya aankhein zor se band karna. Agar is wajah se koi jagah sookhi reh gayi
to Wuzu hi nahi hoga.
Har Sunnat ko chhorna Makrooh hai. Isi tarah har Makrooh ko chhorna Sunnat hai.
Wuzu ke Mutafarriq Masail
Mas'alah 51: Agar Wuzu na ho to Namaz, Sajdah-e-Tilawat, Namaz-e-Janazah aur
Quran-e-Majid ko chhoone ke liye Wuzu karna Farz hai.
Hawalaat: Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar ma'a Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, pages 269, 280 aur 283;
Al-Fatawa Al-Hindiyyah, jild 1, page 9; Noor-ul-Idah, page 18.
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 305]
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=305 -->
Mas'alah 52: Tawaf ke liye Wuzu Wajib hai.
Mas'alah 53: Ghusl-e-Janabat se pehle Wuzu karna Sunnat hai. Junub shakhs ke
liye khane, peene, sone, Azaan aur Iqamat, Jumu'ah aur Eid ke Khutbe, Roza-e-
Mubarak-e-Rasool ﷺ ki Ziyarat, Wuqoof-e-Arafah, aur Safa-Marwah ke darmiyan Sa'i
ke liye bhi Wuzu karna Sunnat hai.
Mas'alah 54: In mauqon par Wuzu karna Mustahab hai: sone ke liye, neend se
uthne ke baad, mayyat ko Ghusl dene ya uthane ke baad, humbistari se pehle, gussa
aane par, zubaan se Quran padhne ke liye, Hadith aur Deeni ilm padhne ya padhane
ke liye, Jumu'ah aur Eid ke ilawa doosre khutbon ke liye, Deeni kitabein chhoone
ke liye, Satr-e-Ghaleez chhoone ke baad, jhoot bolne, gaali dene ya behuda lafz
nikalne ke baad, kafir se badan chhoo jane par, Saleeb ya but chhoone par, Kodhi
ya safed daagh wale shakhs ko chhoone par, badboo wali baghal khujlane par,
Gheebat karne ke baad, zor se hansne par, laghw ashaar padhne par, oont ka gosht
khane par, aur kisi aurat ke badan se baghair kisi rukawat ke badan milne par.
Ba-Wuzu shakhs ke liye Namaz padhne se pehle dobara Wuzu karna bhi Mustahab hai.
Mas'alah 55: Jab Wuzu toot jaye to dobara Wuzu kar lena Mustahab hai.
Mas'alah 56: Na-baligh par Wuzu Farz nahi. Lekin bachchon se Wuzu karwana
chahiye, taake unhein aadat ho, Wuzu karna aaye aur Wuzu ke masail ka ilm ho.
Mas'alah 57: Lotay ki tonti na itni tang ho ke paani mushkil se nikle aur na
itni khuli ho ke zarurat se zyada paani nikle. Dono ke darmiyan ho.
Mas'alah 58: Chullu mein paani lete waqt khayal rakhe ke paani na gire, kyun ke
yeh Israaf hai. Jis kaam ke liye paani le raha ho, utna hi le jitna zaruri ho.
Misaal ke taur par, agar naak mein paani daalne ke liye aadha chullu kaafi ho to
poora chullu na bhare.
Hawalaat: Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar ma'a Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, page 205; Al-Fatawa
Al-Hindiyyah, jild 1, page 9; Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 1, page 765.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=306 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 306]
Poora chullu bharna Israaf hoga.
Mas'alah 59: Agar haath, paon, seene ya peeth par baal hon to unhein kisi
cheez se saaf ya tarash de, warna paani zyada kharch hoga.
Wuzu ke waswason se bachne ka tareeqa
Walahan ek Shaitan ka naam hai jo Wuzu mein waswase daalta hai. Is se bachne ke
liye Allah ki taraf ruju' kare, أَعُوذُ بِاللهِ aur لَا حَوْلَ وَلَا قُوَّةَ
إِلَّا بِاللهِ الْعَلِيِّ الْعَظِيمِ padhe. Surah Naas padhe. آمَنْتُ بِاللهِ
وَرَسُولِهِ padhe. هُوَ الْأَوَّلُ وَالْآخِرُ وَالظَّاهِرُ وَالْبَاطِنُ وَهُوَ
بِكُلِّ شَيْءٍ عَلِيمٌ padhe. سُبْحَانَ الْمَلِكِ الْخَلَّاقِ إِنْ يَشَأْ
يُذْهِبْكُمْ وَيَأْتِ بِخَلْقٍ جَدِيدٍ وَمَا ذَلِكَ عَلَى اللهِ بِعَزِيزٍ padhe.
Waswase ki bilkul parwah na kare. Kabhi us ke khilaf amal karna bhi waswasa door
kar deta hai.
Wuzu todne wali cheezein
Mas'alah 1: Pakhana, peshab, Wadi, Madhi, Mani, keera ya pathri agar mard ya
aurat ke aage ya peeche ke maqam se nikle to Wuzu toot jayega.
Mas'alah 2: Agar mard ka Khatna na hua ho aur in cheezon mein se koi cheez
surakh se nikle, lekin abhi Khatne ki jild ke andar hi ho, tab bhi Wuzu toot gaya.
Mas'alah 3: Isi tarah aurat ke surakh se koi cheez nikle aur abhi upar wali
jild ke andar hi ho, tab bhi Wuzu toot gaya.
Hawalaat: Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 1, pages 765, 769–770; Al-Fatawa Al-Hindiyyah,
Kitab-ut-Taharat, jild 1, pages 9–10; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar ma'a Radd-ul-Muhtar,
jild 1, pages 286–287.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=307 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 307]
Mas'alah 4: Aurat ke aage se khoon ki milawat ke baghair nikalne wali saaf
ratubat Wuzu nahi todti. Agar kapre par lag jaye to kapra paak hai.
Mas'alah 5: Mard ya aurat ke peeche se hawa nikle to Wuzu toot gaya.
Mas'alah 6: Mard ya aurat ke aage se hawa nikle to Wuzu nahi tootega. Agar
pait ka zakhm jhilli tak pahunch gaya ho aur us se hawa nikle, tab bhi Wuzu nahi
tootega.
Mas'alah 7: Agar aurat ke dono maqam ki darmiyani jhilli phat kar dono ek ho
jayein aur hawa nikle, to ehtiyat yeh hai ke Wuzu kar le. Yeh imkaan ho ke hawa
aage ke maqam se nikli ho, tab bhi.
Mas'alah 8: Agar mard ne peshab ke surakh mein koi cheez daali aur woh wapas
nikal aayi to Wuzu nahi tootega.
Mas'alah 9: Agar Huqnah liya aur dawa bahar aa gayi, ya paikhane ke maqam mein
koi cheez daali aur woh bahar nikal aayi, to Wuzu toot gaya.
Mas'alah 10: Agar mard ne peshab ke surakh mein rui rakhi aur bahar se khushk
thi, lekin nikalne par tar nikli, to nikalte hi Wuzu toot gaya. Isi tarah aurat ne
kapra rakha aur bahari maqam par us ka koi asar nahi tha, lekin nikalne par woh
khoon ya kisi Najasat se tar nikla, to Wuzu toot gaya.
Mas'alah 11: Jism ke kisi hisse se khoon, peep ya peela paani nikle aur beh kar
aisi jagah tak pahunchne ki gunjaish ho jahan Wuzu ya Ghusl mein dhona Farz hai,
to Wuzu toot gaya. Agar khoon sirf chamka ya ubhar aaya aur baha nahi, to Wuzu
nahi tootega. Is ki misaal sui ya chhuri lagne, Khilaal, Miswak, daant saaf karne
ya naak mein ungli daalne ke baad khoon ka sirf asar nazar aana hai.
Hawalaat: Al-Fatawa Al-Hindiyyah, jild 1, pages 9–10; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar ma'a
Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, pages 286–288; Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 1, page 280.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=308 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 308]
Mas'alah 12: Agar khoon baha, lekin aisi jagah tak nahi pahucha jahan dhona
Farz ho, to Wuzu nahi tootega. Aankh ya kaan ka dana andar hi phail jaye aur us ka
paani bahar na nikle, to Wuzu baqi rahega.
Mas'alah 13: Zakhm mein gaddha ho gaya aur ratubat chamki, lekin bahi nahi,
to Wuzu nahi tootega.
Mas'alah 14: Zakhm se khoon ya ratubat nikalti rahi aur aadmi use ponchta raha.
Agar na ponchta to beh jati, to Wuzu toot gaya; agar na behti to Wuzu nahi toota.
Mitti ya raakh daal kar sukhaane ka bhi yahi hukm hai.
Mas'alah 15: Phora ya phunsi dabaane se khoon baha, chahe na dabaane par na
behta, tab bhi Wuzu toot gaya.
Mas'alah 16: Aankh, kaan, naaf, seene ke ubhar ya kisi aur jagah dane, naasoor
ya bimari ki wajah se aansu ya paani beh nikle to Wuzu toot jayega.
Mas'alah 17: Zakhm, naak, kaan ya munh se keera nikle, ya zakhm se gosht ka
aisa tukra gira jis par behne wala khoon, peep ya doosri Napaak ratubat nahi thi,
to Wuzu nahi tootega.
Mas'alah 18: Kaan mein tel dala aur ek din baad kaan ya naak se nikla to Wuzu
nahi tootega. Munh se nikle tab bhi nahi. Haan, agar yaqeen ho ke woh dimaagh se
utar kar meday mein gaya aur meday se wapas aaya hai to Wuzu toot gaya.
Mas'alah 19: Phaphola noch diya. Agar us ka paani beh gaya to Wuzu toot gaya,
warna nahi.
Mas'alah 20: Munh se nikla khoon agar thook par ghalib ho to Wuzu tod dega,
warna nahi. Thook surkh ho to khoon ghalib hai. Agar peela ho to khoon maghloob hai.
Mas'alah 21: Jonk ya badi joon ne itna khoon choos liya ke agar woh khud nikalti
to khoon beh jata, to Wuzu toot gaya. Agar itna na piya ho to Wuzu nahi toota.
Hawalaat: Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar ma'a Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, pages 286, 290–292;
Al-Fatawa Al-Hindiyyah, jild 1, pages 10–11; Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 1,
pages 280–281.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=309 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 309]
Mas'alah 22: Chhoti joon, khatmal, machhar, makkhi ya pasu ne khoon choosa,
to Wuzu nahi tootega.
Mas'alah 23: Naak saaf karne par jama hua khoon nikla, to Wuzu nahi tootega.
Mas'alah 24: Naaro naam ki bimari se ratubat beh nikle to Wuzu toot jayega.
Agar sirf us ka dhaaga nikle to Wuzu baqi rahega. Naaro mein jism par dane nikalte
hain aur un mein se dhaage jaisi cheez nikalti hai.
Mas'alah 25: Andhe ki aankh se bimari ki wajah se nikalne wali ratubat Wuzu todti
hai.
Mas'alah 26: Munh bhar kar khana, paani ya peela kadwa paani, yani Safra, ki
Qai Wuzu tod deti hai. Munh bhar Qai woh hai jise bina mushkil ke roka na ja sake.
Mas'alah 27: Balgham ki Qai kitni bhi ho, Wuzu nahi todti.
Mas'alah 28: Behta hua khoon Qai mein aaye aur thook se maghloob na ho to Wuzu
toot jata hai. Jama hua khoon ho to jab tak Qai munh bhar na ho, Wuzu nahi tootega.
Mas'alah 29: Paani piya, meday mein utar gaya aur phir wahi saaf paani Qai mein
nikla. Agar Qai munh bhar ho to Wuzu toot gaya aur paani Napaak hai. Agar paani
seene tak pahunch kar khansi ki wajah se nikla ho to woh Napaak nahi aur Wuzu bhi
nahi tootega.
Mas'alah 30: Thodi thodi Qai kai baar aaye aur sab mila kar munh bhar ho jaye,
to agar sab ek hi matli ki wajah se ho to Wuzu toot jayega. Agar pehli matli khatam
ho gayi thi aur phir nayi matli shuru hui, to dono ko alag samjha jayega.
Hawalaat: Al-Fatawa Al-Hindiyyah, jild 1, page 11; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar ma'a
Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, pages 290–292; Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 1, pages 271,
275–276.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=310 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 310]
Agar dono martaba ki Qai alag alag thi aur dono mein se koi bhi munh bhar nahi,
to Wuzu nahi tootega. Agar dono ek hi Majlis mein hui hon to Wuzu kar lena behtar
hai.
Mas'alah 31: Qai mein sirf keere ya saanp nikle to Wuzu nahi tootega. Agar us
ke saath ratubat bhi ho to dekhenge ke Qai munh bhar hai ya nahi. Munh bhar ho to
Wuzu toot jayega, warna nahi.
Mas'alah 32: Neend se Wuzu toot jata hai jab dono surin mazbooti se jami na
hon aur sone ki aisi haalat na ho jismein ghaflat ki neend na aa sakti ho.
Mas'alah 33: Agar dono surin zameen, kursi ya bench par jami hon aur dono paon
ek taraf phailay hon, ya dono surin par baith kar ghutne khade hon aur haath pindliyon
ko ghere hue hon, to Wuzu nahi tootega. Seedha do-zanu baithna, chaar-zanu paalthi
maar kar sona, zain par sawar hokar sona, nangi peeth par sawar hokar sona jab
jaanwar chadhai par chadh raha ho, hamwar raaste par sona, khade khade sona, Ruku'
ki haalat mein sona ya mardon ke masnoon Sajdah ki haalat mein sona bhi Wuzu nahi
todta.
Namaz mein in haalaat mein neend aa jaye to na Wuzu tootega na Namaz. Haan, agar
poora Rukn sote hue ada kiya to use dobara ada karna zaruri hai. Agar Rukn jaagte
mein shuru kiya aur phir neend aa gayi, to jaagte hue zaruri miqdaar ada kar chuka
ho to wahi kaafi hai; warna Rukn poora kare.
Mas'alah 34: Agar aisi haalat mein soya jismein Wuzu nahi toot-ta, lekin neend
mein haalat badal kar Wuzu todne wali ban gayi, to foran aur baghair waqfe ke jaag
gaya ho to Wuzu nahi tootega. Der se jaaga to Wuzu toot jayega.
Mas'alah 35: Garam tanur ke kinare paon latka kar baithte hue neend aa jaye to
Wuzu kar lena munasib hai.
Hawalaat: Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar ma'a Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, pages 290, 293;
Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 1, pages 365–367 aur 425.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=311 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 311]
Mas'alah 36: Agar koi mareez let kar Namaz padh raha tha aur use neend aa gayi,
to Wuzu toot gaya.
Mas'alah 37: Oonghne ya baithe baithe jhonke lene se Wuzu nahi toot-ta.
Mas'alah 38: Agar jhonka aaya aur aadmi gir pada, lekin foran aankh khul gayi,
to Wuzu nahi toota.
Mas'alah 39: Kabhi Namaz ya kisi cheez ke intezar mein neend ka ghalaba hota
hai. Aadmi use door karna chahta hai, lekin kabhi itna be-khabar ho jata hai ke us
waqt ki baaton ka bilkul ilm nahi rehta. Do teen awaazon par aankh khulti hai, magar
woh samajhta hai ke soya hi nahi tha.
Is khayal ka aitibar nahi. Agar bharosemand shakhs kahe ke tum be-khabar the,
pukarne par jawab nahi dete the, ya tum se us waqt ki baatein poochhi jayein aur tum
bata na sako, to Wuzu karna lazim hai.
Ambiya-e-Kiram علیہم السلام ki neend Wuzu nahi todti. Un ki aankhein soti hain,
lekin dil jaagte rehte hain. Neend ke ilawa doosri Wuzu todne wali cheezon se un ka
Wuzu toot-ta hai ya nahi, is mein ikhtilaf hai. Sahih baat yeh hai ke un ka Wuzu
toot jata hai, magar Najasat ki wajah se nahi. Un ke muqaddas fazlaat paak hote hain.
Un ka khana peena hamare liye halal aur barkat wala hai.
Mas'alah 40: Behoshi, Junoon, Ghashi aur itna nasha ke chalte waqt paon
ladkhadayein, Wuzu tod dete hain.
Mas'alah 41: Baligh shakhs Namaz mein jaagte hue itni zor se hansi hase ke
aas-paas wale sun lein, aur Namaz mein Ruku' aur Sajdah ho, to Wuzu toot jayega aur
Namaz fasid ho jayegi.
Mas'alah 42: Namaz ke andar neend mein Qahqaha lagane, ya Namaz-e-Janazah ya
Sajdah-e-Tilawat mein Qahqaha lagane se Wuzu nahi tootega, lekin Namaz ya Sajdah
fasid ho jayega.
Mas'alah 43: Agar itni awaaz se hansa ke sirf us ne khud suna aur paas walon ne
na suna, to Wuzu nahi tootega, lekin Namaz toot jayegi.
Hawalaat: Al-Fatawa Al-Hindiyyah, jild 1, page 12; Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 1,
pages 367 aur 425; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar ma'a Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, pages 298–300.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=312 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 312]
Mas'alah 44: Agar aadmi sirf muskuraya, daant nazar aaye lekin awaaz bilkul
na nikli, to na Namaz tootegi na Wuzu.
Mas'alah 45: Fuhsh Mubasharat ka matlab yeh hai ke mard apne uzw ko tanav ki
halat mein kisi aurat ya mard ki Sharmgah se baghair rukawat milaye, ya do auratein
aapas mein is tarah mil jayein. Is se Wuzu toot jata hai.
Mas'alah 46: Agar mard ka uzw aurat ki Sharmgah se laga, lekin uzw mein tanav
na tha, to sirf aurat ka Wuzu tootega; mard ka Wuzu nahi tootega.
Mas'alah 47: Agar kisi ne bade Istinja ke liye dhela istemal kiya aur Wuzu kar
liya, phir yaad aaya ke paani se Istinja nahi kiya tha, to agar Sunnat ke tareeqe
par paani se Istinja karega, yani paon phaila kar aur saans ka zor neeche ki taraf
de kar, to Wuzu toot jayega. Agar is tareeqe ke baghair karega to Wuzu nahi tootega.
Phir bhi Wuzu kar lena munasib hai.
Mas'alah 48: Agar phora theek ho gaya ho aur us ki murda jild baqi ho, aur us
mein paani bhar kar dabaane se nikal jaye, to na Wuzu tootega na paani Napaak hoga.
Agar andar ratubat ya khoon baqi ho to Wuzu bhi tootega aur paani bhi Napaak hoga.
Mas'alah 49: Ghutna ya Satr khulne, ya apna ya doosre ka Satr dekhne se Wuzu
nahi toot-ta. Yeh baat be-asal hai. Haan, Wuzu ke Adaab mein hai ke naaf se ghutne
ke neeche tak Satr dhaka ho. Istinja ke foran baad use dhak lena chahiye. Baghair
zarurat Satr khula rakhna mana hai aur doosron ke samne Satr kholna Haram hai.
Insani badan se nikalne wali woh ratubat jo Wuzu nahi todti, Napaak bhi nahi hoti.
Misaal ke taur par aisa khoon jo beh kar na nikle, ya thodi Qai jo munh bhar na ho,
paak hai.
Hawalaat: Al-Fatawa Al-Hindiyyah, jild 1, pages 12–13; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar ma'a
Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, pages 294, 303; Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 1, pages 319,
352 aur 355–356.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=313 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 313]
Mas'alah 1: Khujli ya phoriyon mein agar behne wali ratubat na ho, sirf chipak
ho, aur kapra us se baar baar lag kar kitna hi bheeg jaye, to kapra paak hai.
Mas'alah 2: Sote waqt munh se girne wali laar, chahe meday se aayi ho aur chahe
badboo wali ho, paak hai.
Mas'alah 3: Murde ke munh se behne wala paani Napaak hai.
Mas'alah 4: Aankh aane ki bimari mein behne wale aansu Napaak hain aur Wuzu
bhi todte hain. Aise aansu se kapra ponchna ghalat hai; is se kapra Napaak ho jata hai.
Mas'alah 5: Doodh peete bachche ki Qai munh bhar ho to Napaak hai. Jis cheez par
ek dirham se zyada jagah lage, use Napaak kar degi. Agar doodh meday se nahi aaya,
balki seene tak pahunch kar wapas aaya ho, to paak hai.
Mas'alah 6: Wuzu ke darmiyan hawa nikal jaye ya koi aur Wuzu todne wali baat ho
to naye sire se Wuzu kare. Pehle dhule hue aaza be-dhule samjhe jayenge.
Mas'alah 7: Chullu mein paani lene ke baad Hadath hua to woh paani bekaar ho
gaya. Ab use kisi uzw ko dhone mein istemal nahi kar sakta.
Mas'alah 8: Munh se itna khoon nikla ke thook surkh ho gaya. Agar lota ya katora
munh se laga kar kulli ke liye paani liya to lota, katora aur sara paani Napaak ho
jayega. Chullu se paani le kar kulli kare, phir haath dho kar dobara paani le.
Mas'alah 9: Wuzu ke darmiyan kisi uzw ko dhone ke bare mein pehli baar shak ho
to us uzw ko dho le. Agar aksar shak hota ho to tawajjuh na kare. Wuzu ke baad shak
ho to bhi us ka aitibar na kare.
Hawalaat: Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 1, pages 255–257 aur 280; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar
ma'a Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, pages 290, 305 aur 309.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=314 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 314]
Mas'alah 10: Agar Wuzu tha, phir shak hua ke Wuzu baqi hai ya toot gaya, to
Wuzu karna zaruri nahi. Agar waswasa na ho to Wuzu kar lena behtar hai. Agar waswasa
ho to use bilkul na mane. Aisi surat mein ehtiyat ke naam par Wuzu karna Shaitan
ki pairwi hai.
Mas'alah 11: Agar Wuzu nahi tha aur shak hai ke Wuzu kiya ya nahi, to be-Wuzu
hi samjha jayega. Wuzu karna zaruri hai.
Mas'alah 12: Yeh yaad hai ke Wuzu karne ke liye baitha tha, lekin yaad nahi ke
Wuzu kiya ya nahi, to Wuzu karna zaruri nahi.
Mas'alah 13: Yeh yaad hai ke pakhane ya peshab ke liye baitha tha, lekin yaad
nahi ke kiya bhi ya nahi, to Wuzu karna Farz hai.
Mas'alah 14: Yeh yaad hai ke koi uzw dhone se reh gaya, lekin maloom nahi ke
kaunsa uzw tha, to baaya paon dho le.
Mas'alah 15: Miyaani mein nami dekhi, lekin maloom nahi ke paani hai ya peshab.
Agar zindagi mein pehli baar aisa shak hua hai to Wuzu kare aur us jagah ko dho le.
Agar baar baar aise shak hon to tawajjuh na de; yeh Shaitani waswasa hai.
Ghusl ka Bayan
Allah Ta'ala farmata hai:
و ان كنتم جنبا فاطهروا
“Aur agar tum Junub ho to khoob paak ho jao,” yani Ghusl karo.
Aur farmata hai:
حتى یطهرن
“Yahan tak ke Haiz wali auratein achhi tarah paak ho jayein.”
Hawalaat: Surah Al-Ma'idah, para 6, ayat 6; Surah Al-Baqarah, para 2, ayat 222;
Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 1, pages 560, 775 aur 778; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar ma'a
Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, page 310.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=315 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 315]
Allah Ta'ala farmata hai:
یایها الذین امنوا لا تقربوا الصلوة و انتم سكرى حتى تعلموا ما تقولون و لا جنبا الا عابری سبیل حتى تغتسلوا
“Aye Iman walo! Nasha ki halat mein Namaz ke qareeb na jao, yahan tak ke samajhne
lag jao jo kehte ho. Aur na Junub ki halat mein jab tak Ghusl na kar lo; magar
safar ki halat mein ke wahan paani na mile to Ghusl ke badle Tayammum hai.”
Hadith 1: Hazrat Aishah Siddiqah رضی اللہ تعالی عنہا se riwayat hai ke Huzoor
ﷺ jab Janabat ka Ghusl farmate to pehle haath dhote, phir Namaz jaisa Wuzu karte.
Phir ungliyan paani mein daal kar baalon ki jaron ko tar karte, sar par teen chullu
paani daalte aur poore badan par paani bahate.
Hadith 2: Hazrat Maymunah رضی اللہ تعالی عنہا farmati hain ke main ne Huzoor ﷺ
ke nahane ke liye paani rakha aur kapre se pardah kiya. Huzoor ﷺ ne haathon par
paani dala aur unhein dhoya. Phir daayein haath se baayein haath par paani dala.
Istinja kiya, haath zameen par maar kar malay aur dhoye, kulli ki, naak mein paani
dala, munh aur haath dhoye, phir sar aur poore badan par paani bahaya. Is jagah se
alag hokar paon dhoye.
Main ne badan ponchne ke liye kapra diya, lekin Huzoor ﷺ ne nahi liya aur haath
jhatakte hue tashreef le gaye.
Hadith 3: Umm-ul-Momineen Hazrat Aishah Siddiqah رضی اللہ تعالی عنہا se riwayat
hai ke Ansar ki ek aurat ne Huzoor ﷺ se Haiz ke baad Ghusl ka tareeqa poocha. Aap ﷺ
ne use Ghusl ka tareeqa bataya aur Mushk lagi hui rooi ke tukre se Taharat karne ko
farmaya. Us ne poocha: “Kaise Taharat karun?” Aap ﷺ ne farmaya: “Us se Taharat kar.”
Us ne phir poocha. Aap ﷺ ne farmaya: “Subhanallah! Us se Taharat kar.” Hazrat Aishah
رضی اللہ تعالی عنہا ne use apni taraf kheench kar kaha: “Us se khoon ka asar saaf kar.”
Hadith 4: Hazrat Umm-e-Salamah رضی اللہ تعالی عنہا se riwayat hai ke unhone arz
ki: “Ya Rasoolallah! ...”
Hawalaat: Surah An-Nisa, para 5, ayat 43; Sahih al-Bukhari, Kitab-ul-Ghusl,
Ahadith 248, 276 aur 314–315.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=316 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 316]
Hadith 4 (jaari): Hazrat Umm-e-Salamah رضی اللہ تعالی عنہا ne arz kiya: “Ya
Rasoolallah! Main apne sar ki choti mazbooti se gunthti hoon. Kya Ghusl-e-Janabat ke
liye use khol doon?” Farmaya: “Nahi. Tumhare liye itna kaafi hai ke sar par teen
chullu paani daalo, phir apne upar paani baha lo, paak ho jaogi.” Yani jab baalon ki
jaden tar ho jayein. Lekin agar choti itni mazboot gunthi ho ke jaron tak paani na
pahunche, to use kholna Farz hai.
Hadith 5: Hazrat Abu Hurairah رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ se riwayat hai ke Rasoolullah
ﷺ ne farmaya: “Har baal ke neeche Janabat hai. Isliye baal dho aur jild ko saaf kar.”
Hadith 6: Hazrat Ali رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ se riwayat hai ke Rasoolullah ﷺ ne farmaya:
“Jo shakhs Ghusl-e-Janabat mein ek baal ki jagah bhi bina dhoye chhod dega, us ke saath
Aag se aisa aisa kiya jayega.” Yani use azaab diya jayega. Hazrat Ali رضی اللہ تعالی
عنہ farmate hain: “Isi wajah se main apne sar ka dushman ho gaya.” Aap ne yeh baat teen
baar farmayi. Yani sar ke baal mundwa diye, taake baalon ki wajah se koi jagah sukhi
na reh jaye.
Hadith 7: Umm-ul-Momineen Hazrat Aishah Siddiqah رضی اللہ تعالی عنہا farmati hain:
“Nabi ﷺ Ghusl ke baad Wuzu nahi farmate the.”
Hadith 8: Hazrat Ya'la رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ se riwayat hai ke Rasoolullah ﷺ ne ek
shakhs ko khule maidan mein nahate dekha. Phir Aap ﷺ Mimbar par tashreef le gaye aur
Allah Ta'ala ki Hamd-o-Sana ke baad farmaya: “Allah Ta'ala haya farmane wala aur
Pardah-posh hai. Haya aur Pardah ko pasand farmata hai. Jab tum mein se koi nahaye to
use Pardah karna lazim hai.”
Hadith 9: Kai kitabon mein bahut se Sahaba-e-Kiram رضی اللہ تعالی عنہم se riwayat
hai ke Huzoor-e-Aqdas ﷺ ne farmaya: “Jo Allah aur Qiyamat ke din par Iman rakhta hai,
woh حمام mein baghair tahband ke na jaye. Aur jo Allah aur Qiyamat ke din par Iman
rakhta hai, woh apni biwi ko حمام mein na bheje.”
Hadith 10: Umm-ul-Momineen Hazrat Aishah Siddiqah رضی اللہ تعالی عنہا se حمام mein
jaane ke bare mein poocha gaya to farmaya: “Aurat ke liye حمام mein koi bhalai nahi.”
Arz kiya gaya: “Woh tahband, kurta aur odhni pehen kar jati hain.” Farmaya: “Agarche
tahband, kurte aur odhni ke saath jayein, tab bhi nahi.”
Hawalaat: Sahih Muslim, Kitab-ul-Haiz, Hadith 330; Sunan Abi Dawud, Kitab-ut-Taharat,
Ahadith 248–249; Jami' Tirmizi, Hadith 107; Sunan Abi Dawud, Kitab-ul-Hammam,
Hadith 4012; Jami' Tirmizi, Hadith 2810.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=317 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 317]
Hadith 11: Sahih Bukhari aur Sahih Muslim mein Hazrat Umm-e-Salamah رضی اللہ تعالی
عنہا se riwayat hai ke Hazrat Umm-e-Sulaim رضی اللہ تعالی عنہا ne arz kiya: “Ya
Rasoolallah! Allah Ta'ala Haq baat bayan karne se haya nahi farmata. Kya aurat ko bhi
احتلام hota hai? Kya us par Ghusl hai?” Farmaya: “Haan, jab woh paani yani Mani dekhe.”
Hazrat Umm-e-Salamah رضی اللہ تعالی عنہا ne apna chehra dhank liya aur arz kiya: “Ya
Rasoolallah! Kya aurat ko bhi احتلام hota hai?” Farmaya: “Haan. Agar aisa na hota to
bacha apni maa ke mushabih kis wajah se hota?”
Faidah: Allah عزوجل ne Ummahat-ul-Momineen ko Aap ﷺ ki khidmat mein haazir hone se
pehle hi احتلام se mehfooz rakha tha, kyunki احتلام mein Shaitan ki mudakhlat hoti hai
aur Shaitani mudakhlaton se Azwaj-e-Mutahharat paak hain. Isi liye Hazrat Umm-e-Sulaim
رضی اللہ تعالی عنہا ke is sawal par unhein ta'ajjub hua.
Hadith 12: Hazrat Aishah رضی اللہ تعالی عنہا se riwayat hai ke Rasoolullah ﷺ se
poocha gaya: “Agar mard ko nami mile lekin use احتلام yaad na ho?” Farmaya: “Ghusl
kare.” Aur us shakhs ke bare mein poocha gaya jise khwab yaad ho magar nami ka asar
na mile. Farmaya: “Us par Ghusl nahi.” Hazrat Umm-e-Sulaim رضی اللہ تعالی عنہا ne
arz kiya: “Agar aurat is nami ko dekhe to kya us par Ghusl hai?” Farmaya: “Haan, auratein
mardon hi ki tarah hain.”
Hadith 13: Hazrat Aishah رضی اللہ تعالی عنہا se riwayat hai ke Rasoolullah ﷺ ne
farmaya: “Jab mard ki Khatna ki jagah, yani Hashafah, aurat ki Sharmgah mein chhup jaye
to Ghusl Wajib ho jata hai.”
Hadith 14: Hazrat Abdullah bin Umar رضی اللہ تعالی عنہما se riwayat hai ke Hazrat
Umar رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ ne Rasoolullah ﷺ se arz ki: “Raat mein mujhe nahane ki zarurat
ho jati hai.” Farmaya: “Wuzu kar lo, apne Uzv-e-Tanasul ko dho lo, phir so jao.”
Hadith 15: Hazrat Aishah رضی اللہ تعالی عنہا farmati hain: “Nabi ﷺ jab Junub hote
aur khane ya sone ka irada farmate to Namaz jaisa Wuzu farmate.”
Hawalaat: Sahih Bukhari, Kitab-ul-Ilm, Hadith 130; Sunan Abi Dawud, Hadith 236;
Jami' Tirmizi, Hadith 109; Sahih Bukhari, Hadith 290.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=318 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 318]
Hadith 16: Hazrat Abu Sa'id Khudri رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ se riwayat hai ke Rasoolullah
ﷺ ne farmaya: “Jab tum mein se koi apni biwi ke paas ja kar dobara jana chahe to Wuzu
kar le.”
Hadith 17: Hazrat Ibn Umar رضی اللہ تعالی عنہما se riwayat hai ke Rasoolullah ﷺ ne
farmaya: “Haiz wali aurat aur Junub shakhs Quran mein se kuch na padhein.”
Hadith 18: Umm-ul-Momineen Hazrat Aishah Siddiqah رضی اللہ تعالی عنہا se riwayat
hai ke Huzoor-e-Aqdas ﷺ ne farmaya: “In gharon ka rukh Masjid se pher do. Main Haiz
wali aur Junub ke liye Masjid ko halal nahi karta.”
Hadith 19: Hazrat Ali رضی اللہ تعالی عنہ se riwayat hai ke Rasoolullah ﷺ ne farmaya:
“Jis ghar mein tasveer, kutta aur Junub shakhs ho, us ghar mein Farishte nahi aate.”
Hadith 20: Hazrat Ammar bin Yasir رضی اللہ تعالی عنہما se riwayat hai ke Rasoolullah
ﷺ ne farmaya: “Teen logon se Farishte qareeb nahi hote: (1) Kafir ka murda, (2) Khulooq
ki khushboo mein laga hua mard, aur (3) Junub, magar yeh ke Wuzu kar le.” Khulooq ek
khushboo hai jo Zafran se banayi jati hai aur mardon ke liye Haram hai.
Hadith 21: Imam Malik ki riwayat mein hai ke Rasoolullah ﷺ ne Hazrat Amr bin Hazm
ko jo khat likha tha, us mein tha: “Quran ko paak shakhs ke siwa koi na chhue.”
Hadith 22: Hazrat Ibn Umar رضی اللہ تعالی عنہما se riwayat hai ke Rasoolullah ﷺ ne
farmaya: “Jo Jumu'ah ke liye aaye, use Ghusl karna chahiye.”
Hawalaat: Sahih Muslim, Kitab-ul-Haiz, Ahadith 305 aur 308; Jami' Tirmizi, Hadith 131;
Sunan Abi Dawud, Ahadith 227 aur 232; Sunan Abi Dawud, Hadith 4180; Al-Muwatta,
Hadith 478; Sahih Bukhari, Hadith 894.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=319 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 319]
Ghusl ke Masa'il
Ghusl Farz hone ke sabab baad mein bayan honge. Pehle Ghusl ki haqeeqat bayan ki jati
hai. Ghusl ke teen juz hain. Agar in mein se ek mein bhi kami reh gayi to Ghusl nahi
hoga. Yun bhi keh sakte hain ke Ghusl mein teen Farz hain.
(1) Kulli: Munh ke har hisse, har kone, honton se gale ki jad tak har jagah paani
bahna zaruri hai. Aksar log samajhte hain ke thoda sa paani munh mein lekar nikal dena
Kulli hai, chahe woh zaban ki jad aur gale ke kinare tak na pahunche. Is tarah Ghusl
nahi hoga. Ghusl ke baad Namaz bhi jaiz nahi hogi. Daanton ke peeche gaalon ki teh,
daanton ki jaden, daanton ke beech ki jagah, zaban ki har taraf aur gale ke kinare tak
paani pahunchana Farz hai.
Mas'alah 1: Daanton ki jaron ya daanton ke beech koi aisi cheez jami ho jo paani
bahne se roke, to agar use nikalne mein koi nuqsan ya mushkil na ho, use nikalna zaruri
hai. Misaal ke taur par supari ka dana ya gosht ka resha. Lekin agar use nikalne mein
nuqsan ya sakht mushkil ho, jaise bahut zyada paan khane se daanton ki jaron mein
Chuna jam gaya ho, ya auraton ke daanton mein Masi ki lakeeren jam gayi hon aur unhein
utarne se daant ya masooron ko nuqsan ka andesha ho, to maaf hai.
Mas'alah 2: Isi tarah hilte hue daant ko taar se ya ukhde hue daant ko kisi masale
waghera se jamaya gaya ho aur paani taar ya masale ke neeche na pahunche, to maaf hai.
Khana ya paan ka reza daant mein reh jaye aur us ki jaanch karte rehna mushkil ho, to
bhi maaf hai. Lekin baad mein maloom ho jaye ke woh paani pahunchne se rok raha tha,
to use nikalna aur daant dhona zaruri hai.
(2) Naak mein paani dalna: Dono nathnon ki naram jagah tak paani pahunchana aur
paani ko soongh kar upar chadhana zaruri hai. Baal ke barabar jagah bhi dhulne se na
reh jaye, warna Ghusl nahi hoga. Naak ke andar jami hui rint ko chhudana Farz hai.
Naak ke baal dhona bhi Farz hai.
Hawalaat: Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 1, pages 439–440, 440–441 aur 452–453; Ad-Durr-ul-
Mukhtar ma'a Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, page 312.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=320 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 320]
Mas'alah 3: Naak ke andar bali ka suraakh band na ho to us mein paani pahunchana
zaruri hai. Agar suraakh tang ho to bali ko hila kar paani pahunchana zaruri hai,
warna nahi.
(3) Poore zahiri badan ko dhona: Sar ke baalon se paon ke talwon tak jism ke har
hisse aur har rongte par paani bahna zaruri hai. Aksar log sar par paani daal kar badan
par haath pher lete hain aur samajhte hain ke Ghusl ho gaya, halanke kuch aza aise hain
jo khaas ehtiyat ke baghair nahi dhulte. Isliye Ghusl nahi hota. Wuzu ke aza mein jin
maqamat ka khaas khayal rakhna zaruri hai, un ka hukm yahan bhi hai. Is ke alawa Ghusl
mein in jagahon ka khayal rakhna zaruri hai:
- Sar ke baal khule hon to har baal par jad se nok tak paani bahna chahiye. Baal gunthi
hui choti hon to mard par Farz hai ke use khol kar jad se nok tak paani bahaye. Aurat
ke liye sirf jaden tar karna zaruri hai; choti kholna zaruri nahi. Haan, agar choti
itni mazboot gunthi ho ke baghair khole jaden tar na hongi to use kholna zaruri hai.
- Kaanon mein bali ya doosre zevar ke suraakh ka wahi hukm hai jo Wuzu mein naak ke
Nathne ke suraakh ka bayan hua.
- Bhawon, moonchon aur daarhi ke baalon ko jad se nok tak dhona aur un ke neeche ki
jild ko dhona.
- Kaan ka har hissa aur us ke suraakh ka munh dhona.
- Kaanon ke peeche ke baal hata kar wahan paani bahana.
- Thodi aur gale ke milne ki jagah. Munh uthaye baghair yeh jagah nahi dhulegi.
- Baghalen. Haath uthaye baghair baghal nahi dhulegi.
- Baazu ka har pehlu.
- Peeth ka har zarra.
- Pet ki silwaton ko utha kar dhona.
- Naaf mein ungli daal kar dhona, jab paani pahunchne mein shak ho.
- Jism ke har rongte ko jad se nok tak dhona.
Hawalaat: Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 1, pages 443–445; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar ma'a
Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, page 312.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=321 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 321]
- Raan aur pelvic haddi ke jor ko dhona zaruri hai. 14. Jab baith kar nahaye to
raan aur pindli ke jor ko dhona zaruri hai. 15. Dono surinon ke milne ki jagah ko,
khaas taur par khade hokar nahate waqt, dhona zaruri hai. 16. Raanon ki golai.
- Pindliyon ki har taraf. 18. Zikr aur khusiyon ke milne ki satahein alag kiye
baghair nahi dhulengi. 19. Khusiyon ki neeche wali satah jor tak. 20. Khusiyon ke
neeche ki jagah jad tak. 21. Jis ka khatna na hua ho, agar chamri peeche ho sakti
ho to use peeche karke dhoye aur chamri ke andar paani pahunchaye.
Aurat ke liye khaas taur par in jagahon ka khayal rakhna zaruri hai: 22. Latke hue
seene ko utha kar dhona. 23. Seene aur pet ke milne ki lakeer. 24. Bahar ki
sharmgah ka har kona aur har hissa neeche aur upar se achhi tarah dhona. Andar ki
sharmgah mein ungli daal kar dhona Wajib nahi, Mustahab hai. Isi tarah Haiz ya
Nifas se farigh hokar Ghusl kare to purane kapde se andar ki sharmgah mein khoon
ka asar saaf kar lena Mustahab hai. 25. Agar maathe par afshaan chipki ho to use
chhudana zaruri hai.
Mas'alah 4: Baal mein girah pad jaye to girah khol kar us par paani bahana
zaruri nahi.
Mas'alah 5: Kisi zakhm par patti bandhi ho aur use kholne mein nuqsan ya
mushkil ho, ya kisi jagah bimari ya dard ki wajah se paani bahana nuqsan de, to
poore us uzv par Masah kare. Agar yeh bhi na ho sake to patti par Masah kaafi hai.
Patti zarurat ki jagah se zyada na bandhi jaye, warna Masah kaafi nahi hoga.
Agar patti sirf zarurat ki jagah par bandhi ho, misal ke taur par baazu ki ek
taraf zakhm ho aur patti ke liye baazu ki poori golai par lapetna zaruri ho, to
patti ke neeche woh sehatmand hissa bhi aa jayega jise paani nuqsan nahi deta.
Agar patti kholna mumkin ho to khol kar is hisse ko dhona Farz hai. Agar kholna
mumkin na ho, kyunki kholne ke baad waisi patti dobara bandhna mumkin nahi hoga
aur nuqsan ka andesha hai, to poori patti par Masah karna kaafi hai. Is surat mein
sehatmand hissa bhi dhone se maaf hoga.
Mas'alah 6: Agar Zukam, aankhon ki soozish ya koi aur bimari ho aur sahi andesha
ho ke sar se nahane par bimari badhegi ya koi aur bimari paida hogi, to Kulli kare,
naak mein paani dale, gardan se nahaye aur sar ke har hisse par geela haath pher le.
Ghusl ho jayega. Sehat hone ke baad sar dho le; baqi Ghusl dobara karne ki zarurat
nahi.
Mas'alah 7: Pakane wale ke naakhun mein aata, likhne wale ke naakhun par siyahi
ka jama hua hissa, ya aam logon ke liye makkhi-machhar ki beet lagi ho to Ghusl
ho jayega. Haan, maloom hone ke baad use alag karna aur us jagah ko dhona zaruri
hai. Pehle padi hui Namaz ho gayi.
Hawalaat: Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 1, pages 448–450 aur 452; footnotes mein diye
gaye peḍu, khusiyon aur sharmgah ke ma'ni bhi isi source mein hain.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=322 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 322]
Sehat hone ke baad sar dho le; baqi Ghusl dobara karne ki zarurat nahi. Agar
naakhun par aata ya siyahi, ya aam aadmi ke liye makkhi-machhar ki beet lagi ho
to Ghusl ho jayega. Haan, baad mein maloom ho to use nikalna aur woh jagah dhona
zaruri hai. Pehle padhi hui Namaz ho gayi.
Ghusl ki Sunnatein
- Ghusl ki Niyyat kare. 2. Dono haath gatte tak teen baar dhoye. 3. Istinja ki
jagah dhoye, chahe wahan Najasat ho ya na ho. 4. Jism par jahan Najasat ho use
door kare. 5. Namaz jaisa Wuzu kare, lekin paon na dhoye. Agar chauki, takhte ya
pathar par nahaye to paon bhi dho le.
- Jism par, khaas taur par sardiyon mein, tel lagane ki tarah paani mal le.
- Pehle daahne kandhe par teen baar paani bahaye. 8. Phir baayen kandhe par teen
baar paani bahaye. 9. Phir sar aur poore badan par teen baar paani bahaye.
- Ghusl ki jagah se alag ho jaye. Agar Wuzu mein paon nahi dhoye the to ab dho le.
- Nahate waqt Qibla ki taraf rukh na kare. 12. Poore badan par haath phere.
- Jism ko male. 14. Aisi jagah nahaye jahan koi na dekh sake. Agar yeh mumkin
na ho to naaf se ghutne tak ke hisson ka Satr dhakna zaruri hai.
Hawalaat: Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 1, pages 455–461. Note: Jin Sunnaton ka bayan
“phir” ke saath hua hai, us cheez ka Sunnat hona aur us tartib se karna dono
Sunnat hain. Agar pehle baayen kandhe par paani dala aur phir daahne par, to
Sunnat-e-tarteeb ada nahi hui.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=323 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 323]
Agar Satr dhakne ki koi jagah bhi mumkin na ho to Tayammum kare, lekin yeh
imkaan bahut door hai. 15. Ghusl ke dauran kisi tarah ki baat na kare.
- Koi Dua na padhe. Nahane ke baad rumal se badan ponchna jaiz hai.
Mas'alah 1: Ghusl-khane ki chhat na ho ya nange badan nahaye, lekin zaruri
jagah dhaki hui ho, to koi haraj nahi. Auraton ko bahut zyada ehtiyat karni
chahiye aur un ka baith kar nahana behtar hai. Nahane ke foran baad kapde pehen
le. Wuzu ki Sunnatein aur Mustahabbat Ghusl mein bhi Sunnatein aur Mustahabbat
hain. Lekin agar Satr khula ho to Qibla ki taraf rukh nahi karna chahiye. Agar
Tahband bandha ho to haraj nahi.
Mas'alah 2: Behte paani, jaise darya ya nahar, mein thodi der khade rehne se
teen baar dhona, tartib aur Wuzu ki Sunnatein sab ada ho jati hain. Aza ko teen
baar alag se hilaana zaruri nahi. Thehre hue paani, jaise talab, mein aza ko teen
baar hilaane ya jagah badalne se teen baar dhone ki Sunnat ada ho jati hai. Baarish
mein khade hona bhi behte paani mein khade hone ke hukm mein hai. Behte paani mein
Wuzu karte waqt uzv ko kuch der paani mein rakhna, aur thehre paani mein use hilaana,
teen baar dhone ke barabar hai.
Mas'alah 3: Har shakhs ke liye Ghusl ya Wuzu mein paani ki koi muqarrar miqdaar
nahi. Yeh baat jo aam logon mein mashhoor hai bilkul ghalat hai. Koi lamba-chauda
hai aur koi dubla-patla; kisi ke badan par bahut baal hain aur kisi ka badan saaf;
kisi ki daarhi ghani hai aur koi be-daarhi; kisi ke sar par lambe baal hain aur
kisi ka sar mundha hua hai. Isliye sab ke liye ek miqdaar kaise muqarrar ho sakti
hai?
Mas'alah 4: Aurat ka Hammam jana Makrooh hai. Mard ja sakta hai, lekin Satr
ka khayal rakhna zaruri hai. Logon ke saamne Satr khol kar nahana Haram hai.
Mas'alah 5: Baghair zarurat subah bahut sawere Hammam na jaye, kyunki is se
posheeda baat logon par zahir hoti hai.
Hawalaat: Fatawa Hindiyyah, jild 1, page 14; Tanweer-ul-Absar; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar
wa Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, pages 319–325 aur 320; Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 1,
pages 626–627; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar, jild 1, page 622.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=324 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 324]
Ghusl Kin Cheezon Se Farz Hota Hai
- Mani apni jagah se Shahwat ke saath alag hokar uzv se nikle, to Ghusl Farz
hota hai.
Mas'alah 1: Agar Mani Shahwat ke saath apni jagah se alag na hui, balki bojh
uthaane ya bulandi se girne ki wajah se nikli, to Ghusl Wajib nahi; Wuzu toot jayega.
Mas'alah 2: Mani apni jagah se Shahwat ke saath alag hui, lekin aadmi ne apne
uzv ko zor se pakad liya aur Mani bahar na aa saki. Shahwat khatam hone ke baad
use chhod diya aur Mani bahar aa gayi, to bahar nikalna Shahwat ke saath na hua
phir bhi Ghusl Wajib hai, kyunki Mani apni jagah se Shahwat ke saath alag ho chuki thi.
Mas'alah 3: Kuch Mani nikli. Peshab karne, sone ya chaalis qadam chalne se
pehle Ghusl karke Namaz padh li. Ab baqi Mani nikli to Ghusl kare, kyunki yeh usi
Mani ka hissa hai jo apni jagah se Shahwat ke saath alag hui thi. Pehle padhi hui
Namaz ho gayi, use dobara padhna zaruri nahi. Agar chaalis qadam chalne, peshab
karne ya sone ke baad Ghusl kiya aur phir Mani baghair Shahwat nikli, to Ghusl
zaruri nahi. Isay pehli Mani ka baqi hissa nahi kaha jayega.
Mas'alah 4: Mani patli ho gayi aur peshab ke waqt ya waise hi kuch qatre
baghair Shahwat nikle to Ghusl Wajib nahi, lekin Wuzu toot jayega.
- Ehtilaam: Sone se uth kar badan ya kapde par tari mile aur us tari ke Mani ya
Mazi hone ka yaqeen ya imkaan ho to Ghusl Wajib hai, chahe khwab yaad na ho. Agar
yaqeen ho ke woh Mani ya Mazi nahi, balki paseena, peshab, Wadi ya koi aur cheez
hai, to khwab yaad hone aur inzaal ki lazzat mehsoos hone ke bawajood Ghusl Wajib
nahi. Agar Mani na hone ka yaqeen ho aur Mazi mein shak ho, to khwab mein Ehtilaam
yaad na ho to Ghusl nahi, aur yaad ho to Ghusl hai.
Mas'alah 5: Ehtilaam yaad ho lekin kapde waghera par koi asar na mile to Ghusl
Wajib nahi.
Hawalaat: Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar, jild 1, page 325; Fatawa Hindiyyah, jild 1,
pages 10, 14–15.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=325 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 325]
Mas'alah 6: Sone se pehle Shahwat thi aur uzv khada tha. Jaag kar tari mili,
Mazi hone ka ghalib gumaan hai aur Ehtilaam yaad nahi, to jab tak Mani hone ka
ghalib gumaan na ho Ghusl Wajib nahi. Agar sone se pehle Shahwat thi hi nahi, ya
thi magar sone se pehle khatam ho gayi thi aur jo cheez nikli thi use saaf kar
chuka tha, to Mani hone ke ghalib gumaan ki zarurat nahi; sirf Mani ka imkaan bhi
Ghusl Wajib kar dega. Yeh Mas'alah aksar pesh aata hai aur log is se ghafil hain;
is ka khayal rakhna chahiye.
Mas'alah 7: Bimari ya kisi aur wajah se behosh hua, ya nasha karke hosh mein
aya, aur kapde ya badan par Mazi lagi mili to Wuzu Wajib hoga, Ghusl nahi. Sone
ke baad aisa ho to Ghusl Wajib hai, lekin isi shart par ke sone se pehle Shahwat
na thi.
Mas'alah 8: Khwab dekha, Mani bahar nahi nikli thi ke aankh khul gayi. Uzv ko
pakad liya taake Mani bahar na aaye. Shahwat khatam hone ke baad chhod diya aur
Mani nikli to Ghusl Wajib ho gaya.
Mas'alah 9: Namaz mein Shahwat thi aur Mani utarti hui mehsoos hui, lekin
bahar nahi nikli thi ke Namaz poori kar li. Ab nikli to Ghusl Wajib hoga, lekin
Namaz ho gayi.
Mas'alah 10: Khade, baithe ya chalte hue so gaya. Aankh khuli to Mazi mili;
Ghusl Wajib hai.
Mas'alah 11: Raat ko Ehtilaam hua, jaaga to koi asar na mila. Wuzu karke Namaz
padh li. Baad mein Mani nikli to ab Ghusl Wajib hua aur woh Namaz ho gayi.
Mas'alah 12: Aurat ko khwab hua to jab tak andar ki sharmgah se Mani bahar na
nikle Ghusl Wajib nahi.
Mas'alah 13: Mard aur aurat ek charpai par soye. Jaagne ke baad bistar par Mani
mili aur dono mein se har ek Ehtilaam se inkar karta hai. Ehtiyat yeh hai ke dono
har haal mein Ghusl karein, aur yahi durust hai.
Mas'alah 14: Ladka Ehtilaam ke saath baligh hua to us par Ghusl Wajib hai.
Hawalaat: Fatawa Hindiyyah, jild 1, pages 15–16; Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 1,
page 517; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar wa Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, page 333.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=326 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 326]
- Hashfah, yani uzv-e-tanasul ka sira, aurat ke aage ya peeche, ya mard ke peeche
dakhil ho jaye to dono par Ghusl Wajib hota hai, chahe Shahwat ke saath ho ya
baghair Shahwat, aur Inzaal ho ya na ho. Shart yeh hai ke dono Mukallaf hon.
Agar ek baligh ho to us baligh par Farz hai. Na-baligh par Ghusl Farz nahi, lekin
use Ghusl ka hukm diya jayega. Misal ke taur par mard baligh aur ladki na-baligh
ho to mard par Farz hai aur ladki ko bhi nahane ka hukm diya jayega. Agar ladka
na-baligh aur aurat baligha ho to aurat par Farz hai aur ladke ko bhi hukm diya jayega.
Mas'alah 15: Agar Hashfah kaat diya gaya ho aur baqi uzv-e-tanasul mein Hashfah
ke barabar hissa dakhil ho gaya ho to bhi wahi hukm hai jo Hashfah dakhil hone ka hai.
Mas'alah 16: Agar kisi janwar, murde, ya itni chhoti ladki se badkari ki jis
se aam taur par sohbat nahi ki ja sakti, to Inzaal hone tak Ghusl Wajib nahi.
Mas'alah 17: Aurat ki raan mein Jima' kiya aur Inzaal ke baad Mani andar ki
sharmgah mein chali gayi, ya kunwari se Jima' kiya aur Inzaal bhi hua lekin
bakaarat khatam na hui, to aurat par Ghusl Wajib nahi. Haan, agar aurat hamila
ho jaye to ab Ghusl Wajib hone ka hukm diya jayega aur Jima' ke waqt se Ghusl
karne tak ki tamam Namazon ko dobara padhna hoga.
Mas'alah 18: Aurat ne apni sharmgah mein ungli, janwar ya murde ka uzv, ya
rubber, mitti waghera ka uzv jaisi koi cheez dakhil ki, to Inzaal hone tak Ghusl
Wajib nahi. Agar Jinn insani shakal mein aakar aurat se Jima' kare to Hashfah ke
chhupte hi Ghusl Wajib ho jayega. Insani shakal mein na ho to aurat ko Inzaal
hone tak Ghusl Wajib nahi. Isi tarah mard Pari se Jima' kare aur woh us waqt
insani shakal mein na ho to baghair Inzaal Ghusl Wajib nahi; insani shakal mein ho
to sirf Hashfah ke chhupne se Ghusl Wajib ho jayega.
Mas'alah 19: Jima' ke baad aurat ke badan se mard ki baqi Mani nikli to is se
Ghusl Wajib nahi hoga, lekin Wuzu toot jayega.
Hawalaat: Fatawa Hindiyyah, jild 1, pages 15; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar wa Radd-ul-
Muhtar, jild 1, pages 328–335. Hashfah se murad uzv-e-tanasul ka sira chhup jana hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=327 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 327]
Fa'idah: In teen sabab se jis par nahana Farz ho use Junub kehte hain aur in
sababon ko Janabat kaha jata hai. 4. Haiz se farigh hona. 5. Nifas khatam hona.
Mas'alah 20: Bachcha paida hua aur bilkul khoon na aya, to sahih qaul ke
mutabiq Ghusl Wajib hai. Haiz aur Nifas ki tafseel, Insha-Allah, Haiz ke bayan
mein aayegi.
Mas'alah 21: Kafir mard ya aurat Junub ho, ya Haiz aur Nifas wali kafira aurat
Muslim ho jaye, to sahih qaul ke mutabiq us par Ghusl Wajib hai, chahe Islam
lane se pehle Haiz ya Nifas se farigh ho chuki ho. Haan, agar Islam lane se pehle
Ghusl kar chuki ho ya kisi tarah poore badan par paani bah chuka ho to sirf naak
ki naram haddi tak paani chadhana kaafi hai, kyunki Kafir se yahi cheez ada nahi
hoti. Paani ke bade ghoont peene se Kulli ka Farz ada ho jata hai; agar yeh bhi
baqi reh gaya ho to Kulli bhi kare.
Ghusl mein jin aza ko dhona Farz hai, Jima' waghera ke baad agar woh sab kufr ki
halat mein hi dhul chuke the to Islam ke baad Ghusl dobara zaruri nahi. Warna
jitna hissa baqi ho use dhona Farz hai. Mustahab yeh hai ke Islam ke baad poora
Ghusl kare.
Mas'alah 22: Musalman Mayyit ko nahlaana Musalmanon par Farz-e-Kifayah hai.
Agar ek shakhs ne nahla diya to sab ki taraf se ada ho gaya. Agar kisi ne na
nahlaaya to sab gunahgar honge.
Mas'alah 23: Paani mein Musalman ka murda mila to use bhi nahlaana Farz hai.
Agar nikaalne wale ne Ghusl ki Niyyat se nikaalte waqt use ek baar dubo diya to
Ghusl ho gaya, warna ab use nahlaayen.
Mas'alah 24: Jumu'ah, Eid-ul-Fitr, Eid-ul-Adha aur Arafah ke din, aur Ihram
baandhte waqt nahana Sunnat hai. Wuquf-e-Arafat, Wuquf-e-Muzdalifah, Haram aur
Sarkar-e-A'zam ﷺ ki hazri, Tawaf, Mina mein dakhla, aur teenon din Jamarat par
kan-kariyan maarne ke liye bhi Ghusl Sunnat hai. Shab-e-Bara'at, Shab-e-Qadr,
Arafah ki raat, Milad Shareef aur doosri nek majlison mein hazri, Mayyit ko
nahlaane ke baad, junoon door hone, behoshi se hosh mein aane aur nasha utarne ke
baad bhi Ghusl Mustahab hai.
Hawalaat: Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar, jild 1, page 334; Fatawa Hindiyyah, jild 1,
page 16; Fatawa Hindiyyah, jild 1, page 158.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=328 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 328]
Gunaah se Taubah karne, naya kapda pehenne, safar se lautne wale ke liye,
Istihaza ka khoon band hone ke baad, Namaz-e-Kusuf, Khusuf aur Istisqa ke liye,
khauf, andheri raat aur sakht andhepan ke liye, aur badan par Najasat lagi ho
magar jagah maloom na ho, in sab suratوں mein Ghusl Mustahab hai.
Mas'alah 25: Hajj karne wale par 10 Zil-Hijjah ko paanch Ghusl hain:
- Wuquf-e-Muzdalifah. 2. Mina mein dakhla. 3. Jamarat par kan-kariyan maarna.
- Makkah mein dakhla. 5. Tawaf, jab pichhli teen baatein bhi usi din kare.
Agar Jumu'ah ka din ho to Ghusl-e-Jumu'ah bhi kare. Isi tarah Arafah ya Eid
Jumu'ah ke din ho to yahan ke logon par do Ghusl honge.
Mas'alah 26: Jis par kai Ghusl hon, sab ki Niyyat se ek Ghusl kar liya to
sab ada ho jayenge aur sab ka Sawab milega.
Mas'alah 27: Aurat Junub hui aur Ghusl se pehle Haiz shuru ho gaya to chahe
abhi Ghusl kare ya Haiz khatam hone ke baad.
Mas'alah 28: Junub ne Jumu'ah ya Eid ke din Ghusl-e-Janabat kiya aur Jumu'ah,
Eid waghera ki Niyyat bhi kar li to sab ada ho gaya, jab isi Ghusl se Jumu'ah ya
Eid ki Namaz padhe.
Mas'alah 29: Aurat ko nahane ya Wuzu ke liye paani khareedna pade to us ki
qeemat shohar ke zimme hai, jab Ghusl ya Wuzu Wajib ho, ya badan ki mail door
karne ke liye nahaye.
Mas'alah 30: Jis par Ghusl Wajib ho use nahane mein der nahi karni chahiye.
Hadith mein hai ke jis ghar mein Junub ho us mein Rahmat ke Farishte nahi aate.
Agar itni der kar di ke Namaz ka aakhri waqt aa gaya, to ab foran nahana Farz hai.
Ab der karega to gunahgar hoga.
Hawalaat: Tanweer-ul-Absar wa Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar, jild 1, pages 339–342;
Fatawa Hindiyyah, jild 1, page 343; Sunan Abi Dawud, Hadith 227.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=329 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 329]
Agar Junub khana khana ya biwi se Jima' karna chahe to Wuzu kar le, ya haath aur
munh dho kar Kulli kar le. Agar waise hi kha-pi liya to gunah nahi, lekin Makrooh
hai aur tangdasti laata hai. Baghair Ghusl ya Wuzu Jima' kar liya to bhi gunah
nahi, lekin jis ko Ehtilaam hua ho usay baghair Ghusl biwi ke paas nahi jana chahiye.
Mas'alah 31: Ramadan mein raat ko Junub ho to behtar yahi hai ke Subah Sadiq
se pehle nahaye, taake roze ka koi hissa Janabat ki halat mein na guzre. Agar na
nahaya tab bhi Roze ko nuqsan nahi, lekin behtar hai ke Gargara aur naak mein
jad tak paani chadhana Subah Sadiq se pehle kar le, kyunki roze mein yeh dono
kaam nahi kar sakega. Agar Ghusl mein itni der ki ke din nikal gaya aur Namaz
Qaza kar di, to yeh doosre dinon mein bhi gunah hai aur Ramadan mein aur zyada.
Mas'alah 32: Jis ko Ghusl ki zarurat ho us ke liye Masjid mein jana, Tawaf
karna, Quran-e-Majeed ko chhoona, chahe saada haashiya, jild ya choli chhue ya
na chhue, dekh kar ya zubani padhna, kisi Ayat ko likhna, Ayat ka Taweez likhna,
aise Taweez ko chhoona, ya aisi Angoothi chhoona ya pehenna jisme Muqatta'at hon,
Haram hai.
Mas'alah 33: Agar Quran-e-Azeem Juzdan mein ho to Juzdan ko chhoone mein
haraj nahi. Rumal ya aise kapde se pakadna jo na kapde ka apna tab'e ho na
Quran-e-Majeed ka, jaiz hai. Kameez ki aastin, dupatte ke aanchal, hatta ke
chadar ka ek kona kandhe par ho aur doosre kone se chhue, to Haram hai, kyunki
yeh sab us ke taabe hain, jaise Choli Quran ke taabe thi.
Mas'alah 34: Quran ki Ayat ko Dua, Tabarruk, Shukr ya Sana ki Niyyat se
padhne mein haraj nahi, jab Quran padhne ki Niyyat na ho. Misal ke taur par
“Bismillah-ir-Rahman-ir-Raheem”, chheenk ke baad “Alhamdu lillahi Rabbil-
Aalameen”, pareshan khabar par “Inna lillahi wa inna ilaihi raji'oon”, poori
Surah Fatiha, Ayat-ul-Kursi, ya Surah Hashr ki aakhri teen Ayatein padhna.
Teenon Qul bhi “Qul” ke lafz ke baghair Sana ki Niyyat se padh sakta hai. “Qul”
ke lafz ke saath nahi padh sakta, chahe Sana hi ki Niyyat ho, kyunki us surat
mein Quran hona tay ho jata hai aur Niyyat ka koi asar nahi.
Mas'alah 35: Be-Wuzu shakhs ke liye Quran-e-Majeed ya us ki kisi Ayat ko
chhoona Haram hai. Baghair chhue zubani ya dekh kar padhne mein haraj nahi.
Hawalaat: Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar wa Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, pages 343–348;
Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 1, pages 795, 819–820.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=330 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 330]
Mas'alah 36: Rupaye par Ayat likhi ho to Be-Wuzu, Junub aur Haiz-o-Nifas wali
aurat sab ke liye use chhoona Haram hai. Haan, agar rupaya theli mein ho to theli
uthana jaiz hai. Isi tarah jis bartan ya glass par Surah ya Ayat likhi ho use
chhoona bhi in sab ke liye Haram hai. Us bartan ka istemal sab ke liye Makrooh
hai, magar jab khaas Shifa ki Niyyat se ho.
Mas'alah 37: Quran ka tarjuma Farsi, Urdu ya kisi aur zaban mein ho to use
chhoone aur padhne ka hukm bhi Quran-e-Majeed jaisa hai.
Mas'alah 38: In sab logon ko Quran-e-Majeed dekhne mein haraj nahi, chahe
harfon par nazar pade, alfaaz samajh mein aayen aur dil mein padhte jayen.
Mas'alah 39: In sab ke liye Fiqh, Tafseer aur Hadith ki kitabon ko chhoona
Makrooh hai. Agar kisi kapde se chhue, chahe woh kapda pehna ya odha hua ho,
to haraj nahi. Lekin in kitabon mein jahan Ayat ho wahan haath rakhna Haram hai.
Mas'alah 40: In sab ke liye Taurat, Zaboor aur Injeel ko padhna aur chhoona
Makrooh hai.
Mas'alah 41: Durood Shareef aur Duayein padhne mein haraj nahi. Lekin behtar
hai ke Wuzu ya Kulli karke padhe.
Mas'alah 42: In sab ke liye Azaan ka jawab dena jaiz hai.
Mas'alah 43: Mushaf Shareef itna purana ho jaye ke padhne ke kaam na aaye,
to use kafan dekar Lahad khod kar aisi jagah dafn karein jahan paon padne ka
andesha na ho.
Mas'alah 44: Kafir ko Mushaf chhoone na diya jaye, balki har haal mein usay
Huroof se door rakha jaye.
Mas'alah 45: Quran ko sab kitabon ke upar rakhein, phir Tafseer, phir Hadith,
phir darje ke mutabiq baqi Deeni kitabein rakhein.
Hawalaat: Fatawa Hindiyyah, jild 1, page 38; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar wa Radd-ul-
Muhtar, jild 1, page 354.
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 331]
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=331 -->
Mas'alah 46: Kitab ke upar koi doosri cheez na rakhi jaye, hatta ke Qalam aur
Dawaat bhi nahi. Jis Sanduq mein kitab rakhi ho us ke upar bhi koi cheez na rakhein.
Mas'alah 47: Deeni masail ke awraq mein khana lapetna, aur jis Dastarkhwan par
Ash'aar waghera likhe hon use bichhana ya jis bichhone par kuch likha ho use istemal
karna mana hai.
Paani ka Bayan
Allah عزوجل farmata hai: { و انزلنا من السمآء مآء طهورا }
Yani: “Aur hum ne aasman se paak karne wala paani utara.” Aur farmata hai:
{ و ینزل علیكم من السمآء مآء لیطهركم به و یذهب عنكم رجز الشیطن }
Yani: “Aur tum par aasman se paani utarta hai, taake tumhein us se paak kare aur
Shaitan ki gandagi tum se door kare.”
Hadith 1: Imam Muslim ne Hazrat Abu Hurairah رضی الله تعالی عنہ se riwayat ki
ke Rasoolullah ﷺ ne farmaya: “Tum mein se koi Junub thehre hue paani mein na nahaye.”
Yani thode paani mein, jo das haath by das haath na ho. Logon ne poocha: “Aye Abu
Hurairah, phir kaise kare?” Unhone kaha: “Us mein se paani nikaal le.”
Hadith 2: Sunan Abi Dawud, Tirmizi aur Ibn Majah mein Hakim bin Amr رضی الله
تعالی عنہ se riwayat hai ke Rasoolullah ﷺ ne mana farmaya ke mard aurat ki
Taharat ke baad bacha hua paani se Wuzu kare.
Hadith 3: Imam Malik, Abu Dawud aur Tirmizi ne Hazrat Abu Hurairah رضی الله
تعالی عنہ se riwayat ki ke ek shakhs ne Rasoolullah ﷺ se poocha: “Hum samandar
ka safar karte hain aur thoda paani saath le jate hain. Agar us se Wuzu karein to
pyaase reh jayenge. Kya samandar ke paani se Wuzu karein?” Farmaya: “Us ka paani
paak hai aur us ka mara hua jaanwar halal hai.” Yani machhli.
Hawalaat: Surah Al-Furqan 48; Surah Al-Anfal 11; Sahih Muslim, Hadith 283;
Sunan Abi Dawud, Hadith 82.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=332 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 332]
Hadith 4: Ameer-ul-Momineen Farooq-e-A'zam رضی الله تعالی عنہ ne farmaya:
“Dhoop se garam hue paani se Ghusl na karo, kyunki is se Bars ki bimari paida hoti
hai.”
Kis Paani Se Wuzu Jaiz Hai
Jis paani se Wuzu jaiz hai us se Ghusl bhi jaiz hai, aur jis se Wuzu na-jaiz hai
us se Ghusl bhi na-jaiz hai.
Mas'alah 1: Baarish, nadi, naale, chashme, samandar, darya, kuaan, barf aur
ole ke paani se Wuzu jaiz hai.
Mas'alah 2: Paani mein koi cheez mil kar itni badal jaye ke aam bol-chal mein
use paani na kaha jaye, balki koi doosra naam ho, jaise Sharbat. Ya paani mein
aisi cheez pakaayi jaye jis ka maqsad mail kaatna na ho, jaise Shorba, Chai,
Gulab ya koi aur Arq, to us se Wuzu aur Ghusl jaiz nahi.
Mas'alah 3: Agar aisi cheez milayi ya pakaayi jaye jis ka maqsad mail kaatna
ho, jaise Sabun ya Beri ke patte, to jab tak paani ki rawani khatam na ho Wuzu
jaiz hai. Agar Sattu ki tarah gaadha ho jaye to Wuzu jaiz nahi.
Mas'alah 4: Agar koi paak cheez milne se paani ke rang, boo ya zaiqe mein farq
aa jaye, lekin patlapan baqi rahe, jaise Reta, Chuna ya thodi Zafran, to Wuzu
jaiz hai. Zafran ka rang itna ghalib ho jaye ke kapda rangne ke kaam aaye to Wuzu
jaiz nahi. Isi tarah Pudiya ka rang bhi. Agar itna Doodh mile ke doodh ka rang
ghalib na ho to Wuzu jaiz hai, warna nahi. Ghalib aur maghloob ki pehchan yeh hai
ke use “paani jis mein doodh mila hai” kaha jaye to Wuzu jaiz hai, aur “Lassi”
kaha jaye to jaiz nahi. Patte girne ya purane hone se paani badle to haraj nahi,
magar patte paani ko gaadha na kar dein.
Hawalaat: Jami' Tirmizi, Hadith 69; Sunan Darqutni, Hadith 85; Ad-Durr-ul-
Mukhtar wa Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, pages 357, 360, 369.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=333 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 333]
Mas'alah 5: Behte paani mein tinka daal dein to paani use baha le jaye; aisa
paani paak bhi hai aur paak karne wala bhi. Najasat girne se na-paak nahi hoga jab
tak Najasat us ke rang, boo ya zaiqe ko na badal de. Agar Najasat se rang, boo ya
zaiqa badal gaya to na-paak ho gaya. Ab paani tab paak hoga jab Najasat neeche
baith kar us ki sifat theek ho jaye, ya itna paak paani mil jaye ke Najasat baha
le jaye, ya rang, boo aur zaiqa theek ho jaye. Agar paak cheez se yeh sifat badle
to Wuzu aur Ghusl jaiz hai jab tak paani kisi aur cheez mein na badal jaye.
Mas'alah 6: Nahar ki chaudai mein mara hua jaanwar pada ho aur us ke upar se
paani beh raha ho, to har jagah se Wuzu jaiz hai, chahe jaanwar se mil kar behne
wala paani kam, barabar ya zyada ho. Najasat se koi sifat na badle to Najasat ki
jagah se bhi Wuzu jaiz hai. Yahi sahih hai aur isi par bharosa hai.
Mas'alah 7: Chhat ke Parnaale se baarish ka paani gire to paak hai, chahe chhat
par jagah jagah Najasat ho, hatta ke Parnaale ke munh par ho. Jab tak paani ki koi
sifat Najasat se na badle, paani paak rahega. Baarish ruk jaye aur paani behna band
ho jaye to ab thehra hua paani hai, aur chhat se tapakne wala paani na-paak hai.
Mas'alah 8: Naaliyon mein baarish ka behne wala paani paak hai jab tak Najasat
ka rang, boo ya zaiqa zahir na ho. Agar us mein Najasat ke dikhne wale zarre is
tarah beh rahe hon ke liya hua har chullu zarur un mein se kuch le aaye to haath
mein lete hi na-paak ho gaya aur Wuzu Haram hai. Warna jaiz hai, lekin bachna behtar.
Mas'alah 9: Baarish ke baad naali ka paani thehar jaye to agar Najasat ke zarre,
rang ya boo mehsoos ho to na-paak hai, warna paak hai.
Hawalaat: Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar wa Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, pages 370–372;
Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 2, page 38.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=334 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 334]
Mas'alah 10: Das haath lamba aur das haath chauda Hauz, ya bada Hauz, kehlata
hai. Isi tarah bees haath lamba aur paanch haath chauda, ya pachees haath lamba
aur chaar haath chauda Hauz bhi bada hai; yani lambai aur chaudai ka majmua sau
haath ho. Gol Hauz ki golai taqreeban saade paintis haath ho. Agar sau haath na
ho to chhota Hauz hai, chahe kitna hi gehra ho.
Hauz ke bade ya chhote hone mein us ki poori banaawat nahi, balki paani ki uparli
satah dekhi jayegi. Bada Hauz ho magar paani kam hokar das by das na rahe to us
waqt bada Hauz nahi. Hauz sirf Masjid ya Eidgah ka bana hua talab nahi; har aisa
gaddha jis ki paimaish sau haath ho bada Hauz hai, aur is se kam chhota.
Mas'alah 11: Das by das Hauz mein itni jagah ka khula hona zaruri hai ke us
masahat mein zameen kahin se khuli na ho. Kitabon mein jo hai ke Lapp ya chullu
se paani lene par zameen na khule, yeh us ke Kaseer rehne ke liye hai. Agar paani
uthaane se zameen khul jaye to us waqt paani sau haath ki masahat mein nahi raha.
Aisa Hauz behte paani ke hukm mein hai aur Najasat se na-paak nahi hoga jab tak
rang, boo ya zaiqa na badle. Phir bhi jaan-boojh kar Najasat daalna mana hai.
Mas'alah 12: Bade Hauz ke na-paak na hone ki shart yeh hai ke us ka paani juda
juda na ho. Agar lakdi ke kundey ya shahteerein lagi hon to un ke alawa baqi jagah
agar sau haath ho to bada hai, warna nahi. Patli cheezein, jaise ghaas, narkul aur
fasal, paani ke jurne ko nahi roktin.
Mas'alah 13: Bade Hauz mein aisi Najasat pade jo dikhayi na de, jaise Sharaab
ya Peshab, to har taraf se Wuzu jaiz hai. Agar Najasat dikhayi de, jaise paikhana
ya mara hua jaanwar, to jis taraf ho us taraf Wuzu na karna behtar hai; doosri taraf
Wuzu kare.
Hawalaat: Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 2, pages 274–287; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar,
jild 1, pages 375–380; Khulasat-ul-Fatawa, jild 1, page 4.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=335 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 335]
Dikhayi dene wali Najasat ko Mar'iyyah aur na dikhne wali ko Ghair-Mar'iyyah
kehte hain.
Mas'alah 14: Bade Hauz par bahut se log jama hokar Wuzu karein aur Wuzu ka
paani us mein gire tab bhi haraj nahi. Haan, us mein Kulli ya naak saaf na karein,
kyunki yeh safai ke khilaf hai.
Mas'alah 15: Talab ya bada Hauz upar se jam gaya, lekin barf ke neeche paani
ki lambai aur chaudai das by das judi hui hai, to suraakh karke Wuzu jaiz hai,
chahe Najasat padi ho. Agar das by das na ho aur Najasat pade to na-paak hai.
Agar Najasat padne se pehle suraakh kar diya aur paani ubal pada, phir das by das
phail gaya, to Najasat padne par bhi paak rahega.
Mas'alah 16: Sukhe Talab mein Najasat padi thi. Baarish hui aur paak behne
wala paani itna aaya ke behna rukne se pehle das by das ho gaya, to paani paak hai.
Agar baarish se das by das se kam raha aur doosri baarish se das by das hua to sab
na-paak hai. Haan, bhar kar beh jaye to paak ho gaya, chahe ek ya do haath hi baha ho.
Mas'alah 17: Das by das paani mein Najasat padi, phir paani das by das se kam
ho gaya to ab bhi paak hai. Haan, agar Najasat baqi aur dikhayi deti ho to ab
na-paak hai; jab tak bhar kar beh na jaye paak nahi hoga.
Mas'alah 18: Chhota Hauz na-paak ho gaya, phir paani phail kar das by das ho
gaya to ab bhi na-paak hai. Paak paani use baha de to paak hoga.
Mas'alah 19: Hauz upar se tang aur neeche se chauda ho, yani upar das by das
na ho lekin neeche das by das ya zyada ho, to agar labrez ho aur Najasat pade to
na-paak hai. Phir paani ghat kar das by das ho gaya to paak ho jayega.
Hawalaat: Fatawa Hindiyyah, jild 1, pages 19–20; Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 2,
pages 189, 272, 370.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=336 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 336]
Mas'alah 20: Huqqe ka paani paak hai. Rang, boo aur zaiqa badal jaye tab bhi
us se Wuzu jaiz hai. Jitni zarurat ka paani maujood ho us ke hote Tayammum jaiz
nahi. Haan, bila zarurat is se Wuzu na karna chahiye.
Mas'alah 21: Wuzu ya Ghusl karte waqt badan se gira hua paani paak hai, lekin
us se Wuzu aur Ghusl jaiz nahi. Be-Wuzu shakhs ka haath, ungli, poora, naakhun ya
Wuzu mein dhoya jane wala badan ka hissa das by das se kam paani mein jaan-boojhkar
ya be-iradah, baghair dhoye, pad jaye to paani Wuzu aur Ghusl ke laayak nahi rehta.
Jis par nahana Farz ho us ka koi be-dhula hissa paani ko chhoo le to bhi yahi hukm
hai. Dhula hua haath ya badan ka hissa pad jaye to haraj nahi.
Mas'alah 22: Haath dhula hua ho, phir dobara dhone ki Niyyat se paani mein dala
aur yeh dhona Sawab ka kaam ho, jaise khane ya Wuzu ke liye, to paani Musta'mal
ho gaya, yani Wuzu ke kaam ka na raha. Use peena bhi Makrooh hai.
Mas'alah 23: Zarurat ki wajah se haath paani mein dala, jaise bada bartan jhuka
na sakta ho aur chhota bartan bhi na ho, to zarurat ke mutabiq haath daal kar paani
nikaale. Kuaan mein rassi aur Dol gir jaye aur baghair ghuse na nikle, aur haath-pair
dhone ke liye doosra paani bhi na ho, to paon daal kar rassi aur Dol nikaalne se
paani Musta'mal nahi hoga. In masail se bahut kam log waqif hain, khayal rakhna chahiye.
Hawalaat: Fatawa Hindiyyah, jild 1, page 19; Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 2,
pages 43–248 aur 117.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=337 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 337]
Mas'alah 24: Musta'mal paani achhe paani mein mil jaye, misal ke taur par
Wuzu ya Ghusl karte waqt qatre Lote ya Ghade mein tapkein, to agar achha paani
zyada hai to Wuzu aur Ghusl ke kaam ka rahega, warna sab bekaar ho jayega.
Mas'alah 25: Paani mein haath padne se woh Musta'mal ho gaya. Use kaam ka
banana ho to us se zyada achha paani mila dein. Ya ek taraf se paani daalein ke
doosri taraf se beh jaye; sab kaam ka ho jayega. Isi tarah na-paak paani bhi paak
kiya ja sakta hai. Har behne wali cheez ko usi jins ya paani se ubaal dene se paak
kiya ja sakta hai.
Mas'alah 26: Darakht ya phal se nikle hue paani se Wuzu jaiz nahi, jaise kele,
Angoor, Anaar, Tarbooz ya Ganne ka ras.
Mas'alah 27: Garam mulk mein garam mausam ke dauran sone-chandi ke alawa kisi
dhatu ke bartan mein dhoop se garam hua paani jab tak garam rahe us se Wuzu aur
Ghusl na karein, na use piyen, na badan tak pahunchne dein. Agar is se kapda bheeg
jaye to thanda hone tak na pehnen. Is paani ke istemal se Bars ka andesha hai.
Phir bhi Wuzu ya Ghusl kar liya to ada ho jayega.
Mas'alah 28: Chhote chhote gaddhon mein paani ho aur Najasat padna maloom na
ho to us se Wuzu jaiz hai.
Mas'alah 29: Kafir kahe ke paani paak hai ya na-paak, us ki khabar nahi mani
jayegi. Dono surat mein paani paak rahega, kyunki yahi us ki asal halat hai.
Mas'alah 30: Na-baligh ka bhara hua paani, jo Shariat ke mutabiq us ki milkiyat
ho gaya ho, usay peena, Wuzu, Ghusl ya kisi kaam mein lana us ke maa-baap ya jis ka
woh naukar ho un ke siwa kisi ko jaiz nahi, chahe bachcha ijazat de. Wuzu karega
to Wuzu ho jayega lekin gunahgar hoga. Muallimon ko is se sabaq lena chahiye,
kyunki woh aksar na-baligh bachon se paani bharwa kar apne kaam mein laate hain.
Hawalaat: Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 2, pages 120, 220; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar,
jild 1, page 359; Fatawa Hindiyyah, jild 5, page 308.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=338 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 338]
Baligh shakhs ka bhara hua paani bhi baghair ijazat istemal karna Haram hai.
Mas'alah 31: Najasat se paani ka zaiqa, boo ya rang badal gaya to apne istemal
mein lana na-jaiz hai. Janwaron ko pila sakte hain aur gaarah waghera ke kaam mein
la sakte hain, lekin is gaarah-mitti ko Masjid ki deewar mein lagana jaiz nahi.
Kuen ka Bayan
Mas'alah 1: Kuen mein aadmi ya kisi janwar ka peshab, behta hua khoon, Taadi,
Saindhi, kisi qism ki Sharaab ka qatra, na-paak lakdi, na-paak kapda ya koi aur
na-paak cheez gir jaye to poora paani nikaala jayega.
Mas'alah 2: Jin chaupaye ka gosht nahi khaya jata un ke paikhane-peshab se,
aur Murgi aur Batakh ki beet se, paani na-paak ho jayega. In tamam suratوں mein
poora paani nikaalna hoga.
Mas'alah 3: Meningni, Gobar aur Leid na-paak hain, lekin zarurat ki wajah se
Kuen mein un ki thodi miqdaar maaf hai aur paani ko na-paak nahi kaha jayega.
Uddne wale halal janwaron, jaise Kabootar aur Chirya, ya shikari parindon, jaise
Chil, Shikra aur Baaz, ki beet girne se paani na-paak nahi hoga. Chuha aur
Chamgadad ke peshab ka bhi yahi hukm hai.
Mas'alah 4: Peshab ki bahut bareek boondein, sui ki nok jaisi, ya na-paak
gard girne se paani na-paak nahi hoga.
Mas'alah 5: Jis Kuen ka paani na-paak ho gaya, us ka ek qatra bhi paak Kuen
mein gir jaye to woh bhi na-paak hai. Isi tarah Dol, rassi ya Ghada jis mein
na-paak Kuen ka paani laga ho, paak Kuen mein pade to paak Kuen bhi na-paak hoga.
Mas'alah 6: Kuen mein aadmi, bakri, kutta ya koi aur khoon rakhne wala janwar
apne barabar ya us se bada gir kar mar jaye to poora paani nikaalna hoga.
Hawalaat: Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar, jild 1, pages 407–409; Ghuniyat-ul-Mutamalli,
page 162; Fatawa Hindiyyah, jild 1, pages 19–20.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=339 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 339]
Mas'alah 7: Murga, Murgi, Billi, Chuha, Chipkali ya koi aur khoon rakhne wala
janwar Kuen mein mar kar phool jaye ya phat jaye to poora paani nikaalein.
Mas'alah 8: Yeh janwar bahar mar kar phir Kuen mein giren tab bhi yahi hukm hai.
Mas'alah 9: Chipkali ya Chuhe ki kati hui dum Kuen mein gire to, chahe phooli
ya phati na ho, poora paani nikaalna hoga. Lekin agar dum ki jad par mom lagi ho
to bees Dol nikaalna hoga.
Mas'alah 10: Billi ne Chuhe ko pakda aur woh zakhmi hua, phir chhoot kar Kuen
mein gir gaya to poora paani nikaalna hoga.
Mas'alah 11: Chuha, Chhachhundar, Chirya, Chipkali, Girgit, ya in ke barabar
ya in se chhota koi khoon rakhne wala janwar Kuen mein gir kar mar jaye to bees
se tees Dol tak nikaalein.
Mas'alah 12: Kabootar, Murgi ya Billi gir kar mare to chaalis se saath Dol tak
nikaalein.
Mas'alah 13: Zinda paida hone wala insani bachcha aadmi ke hukm mein hai aur
Bakri ka bachcha Bakri ke hukm mein.
Mas'alah 14: Kabootar se chhota janwar Chuhe ke hukm mein aur Bakri se chhota
janwar Murgi ke hukm mein hai.
Mas'alah 15: Do Chuhe gir kar mar jayein to bees se tees Dol tak nikaalein.
Teen, chaar ya paanch hon to chaalis se saath Dol tak, aur chhe hon to poora paani.
Mas'alah 16: Do Billiyan mar jayein to poora paani nikaala jayega.
Mas'alah 17: Musalman murda Ghusl ke baad Kuen mein gir jaye to asal mein paani
nikaalne ki zarurat nahi. Shaheed gire aur us ke badan par khoon na laga ho to bhi
zarurat nahi. Agar khoon laga ho magar behne ke qaabil na ho to bhi zarurat nahi.
Agar Shaheed ka behne wala khoon badan par laga ho, sookh gaya ho aur Kuen mein
girne par badan se juda hokar paani mein na mila ho to paani paak rahega, kyunki
Shaheed ka khoon badan par rehte hue kitna hi ho paak hai. Badan se juda hokar
paani mein mil jaye to paani na-paak ho jayega.
Hawalaat: Fatawa Hindiyyah, jild 1, pages 19–20; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar,
jild 1, pages 414–417.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=340 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 340]
Mas'alah 18: Kafir ka murda, chahe sau baar dhoya gaya ho, Kuen mein gir jaye,
ya us ki ungli ya naakhun paani se lag jaye, to paani na-paak ho jayega aur poora
paani nikaalna hoga.
Mas'alah 19: Kacha bachcha ya murda paida hone wala bachcha Kuen mein gir jaye
to poora paani nikaalein, chahe girne se pehle use nahla diya gaya ho.
Mas'alah 20: Be-Wuzu shakhs ya jis par Ghusl Farz ho, bila zarurat Kuen mein
utar jaye aur badan par Najasat na lagi ho to bees Dol nikaalna hoga. Dol nikaalne
ke liye utara ho to kuch nikaalna zaruri nahi.
Mas'alah 21: Suwar Kuen mein gir jaye, chahe mare ya zinda rahe, paani na-paak
ho gaya; poora paani nikaalein.
Mas'alah 22: Suwar ke alawa koi janwar Kuen mein gir kar zinda nikal aaye aur
us ke badan par Najasat lagi hona yaqini na ho, aur us ka munh paani mein na pada
ho, to paani paak hai aur istemal jaiz. Ehtiyat ke liye bees Dol nikaalna behtar
hai. Agar badan par Najasat lagi hona yaqini ho to poora paani nikaalein.
Agar janwar ka munh paani mein pada ho to us ke L'aab aur Jhoothe ka jo hukm hai
woh is paani ka hai. Jhootha na-paak ya mashkook ho to poora paani nikaalein.
Makrooh ho to Chuhe waghera ki surat mein bees Dol aur chhoti Murgi ki surat mein
chaalis Dol nikaalein. Jis ka Jhootha paak ho us mein bhi bees Dol nikaalna behtar
hai, misal ke taur par Bakri giri aur zinda nikal aayi ho to bees Dol nikaal dein.
Hawalaat: Fatawa Hindiyyah, jild 1, pages 19–20; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar wa
Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, pages 408–411.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=341 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 341]
Mas'alah 23: Kuen mein aisa janwar gire jis ka Jhootha paak ya Makrooh ho,
aur paani na nikaala, phir Wuzu kar liya, to Wuzu ho jayega.
Mas'alah 24: Joota ya gend Kuen mein gir jaye aur yaqeen ho ke na-paak hai to
poora paani nikaalein; warna bees Dol. Sirf na-paak hone ka gumaan معتبر nahi.
Mas'alah 25: Paani ka janwar, yani jo paani mein paida hota hai, Kuen mein
mar jaye ya murda gire to paani na-paak nahi hoga, chahe phool ya phat jaye.
Lekin phat kar us ke ajza paani mein mil jayein to us paani ka peena Haram hai.
Mas'alah 26: Khushki aur paani ke Mendak ka ek hi hukm hai. Us ke marne ya
sadne se paani na-paak nahi hota. Lekin jungle ka bada Mendak, jis mein behne
wala khoon hota hai, Chuhe jaisa hai. Paani ke Mendak ki ungliyon ke beech jhilli
hoti hai aur khushki ke Mendak ki ungliyon mein jhilli nahi hoti.
Mas'alah 27: Jo janwar paani mein paida na hua ho, lekin paani mein rehta ho,
jaise Batakh, us ke marne se paani na-paak ho jayega.
Mas'alah 28: Bachcha ya Kafir paani mein haath daale. Agar haath na-paak hona
maloom ho to paani na-paak hai. Warna paani na-paak nahi, lekin doosre paani se
Wuzu karna behtar hai.
Mas'alah 29: Jin janwaron mein behne wala khoon nahi, jaise Machhar aur Makkhi,
un ke marne se paani na-paak nahi hoga. Fa'idah: Makkhi Shorbe waghera mein gir
jaye to use dubo kar nikaal dein aur Shorba istemal karein.
Mas'alah 30: Murda jaanwar ki haddi par Gosht ya Charbi lagi ho aur paani mein
gire to paani na-paak hai; poora paani nikaalein. Agar Gosht ya Charbi na lagi ho
to paani paak hai. Suwar ki haddi se baharhaal paani na-paak ho jayega.
Hawalaat: Ghuniyat-ul-Mutamalli, page 159; Al-Hadiqat-un-Nadiyyah, jild 2,
page 674; Fatawa Hindiyyah, jild 1, page 24.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=342 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 342]
Mas'alah 31: Jis Kuen ka paani na-paak ho gaya, us se jitna paani nikaalne ka
hukm tha nikaal liya, to rassi aur Dol paak ho gaye; unhein dhone ki zarurat nahi.
Mas'alah 32: Poora paani nikaalne ka matlab yeh hai ke itna paani nikaalein ke
ab Dol daalne par aadha bhi na bhare. Kuen ki mitti nikaalne ya deewar dhone ki
zarurat nahi; woh paak ho gayi.
Mas'alah 33: Jitne paani nikaalne ka hukm diya gaya hai, pehle giri hui cheez
ko Kuen se nikaalna zaruri hai. Agar woh andar hi padi rahe to kitna hi paani
nikaalein faida nahi.
Mas'alah 34: Giri hui cheez gal kar mitti ban gayi ho, ya cheez asal mein paak
thi magar na-paak cheez lagne se na-paak hui ho, jaise na-paak kapda, aur use
nikaalna mushkil ho, to sirf paani nikaalne se Kuen paak ho jayega.
Mas'alah 35: Kuen ka khaas Dol muqarrar ho to usi ka aitibar hai, chhota-bada
hone ka nahi. Khaas Dol na ho to aisa Dol ho jis mein ek Saa' paani aa jaye.
Mas'alah 36: Dol ka labrez bhar kar nikalna zaruri nahi. Kuch paani chhalak
jaye, lekin bacha hua aadhe se zyada ho, to poora Dol hi gina jayega.
Mas'alah 37: Dol muqarrar ho lekin jis Dol se paani nikala woh chhota ya bada
ho, ya Dol muqarrar na ho aur nikaalne wala Dol ek Saa' se kam ya zyada ho, to
hisab karke muqarrar Dol ya ek Saa' ke barabar kar lein.
Mas'alah 38: Kuen se mara hua janwar nikla aur girne-marne ka waqt maloom ho,
to us waqt se paani na-paak maana jayega. Us ke baad jis ne us se Wuzu ya Ghusl
kiya us ka Wuzu aur Ghusl na hua. Us se jitni Namazein padhi hon sab dobara
padhna Farz hai. Isi tarah kapde dhoye ya badan aur kapde ko paani laga to use
paak karna zaruri hai.
Hawalaat: Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar wa Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, pages 409, 416–417;
Fatawa Hindiyyah, jild 1, pages 19–20.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=343 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 343]
Jis Wuzu aur Ghusl se Namaz padhi gayi un ka dobara padhna Farz hai. Agar murde
ke Kuen mein girne ka waqt maloom na ho to jis waqt murda dekha gaya usi waqt se
paani na-paak maana jayega. Agar murda phoola ya phata bhi ho, us se pehle paani
na-paak nahi. Pehle ke Wuzu, Ghusl aur dhoye hue kapdon mein haraj nahi. Isi ko
amal ke liye asaan qaul maana gaya hai.
Mas'alah 39: Aisa Kuen jis ka paani kabhi khatam na ho, us mein Najasat pad jaye
ya aisa janwar mar jaye jis par poora paani nikaalne ka hukm hai, to Kuen mein
mojood sara paani nikaalein. Nikaalte waqt jo naya paani badhta jaye us ka hisab
nahi.
Is ki miqdaar jaanne ka tareeqa yeh hai ke do parhezgar Musalman, jinhein paani
ki chaudai aur gehraai dekh kar miqdaar batane ka tajurba ho, batayein ke Kuen mein
kitna paani hai. Utne Dol nikaalein. Doosra tareeqa yeh hai ke lakdi ya rassi se
gehraai sahi naap lein, phir chand log tezi se sau Dol nikaalein aur paani dobara
naapein. Jitna kam hua us hisab se sara paani nikaal dein.
Misal: Pehle paani das haath tha. Sau Dol nikaalne par nau haath reh gaya. Maloom
hua ke sau Dol mein ek haath kam hua. Das haath mein das sau, yani ek hazar Dol
the, isliye ek hazar Dol nikaalne honge.
Mas'alah 40: Aisa Kuen jis ka paani khatam ho sakta ho, lekin paani tootne,
yaani Kuen ko nuqsan pahunchne ka andesha ho, tab bhi jitna paani maujood hai utna
nikaalein. Paani ko bilkul khatam karna zaruri nahi.
Mas'alah 41: Kuen se jitna paani nikaalna ho ek hi baar nikaalein ya thoda
thoda karke; dono surat mein Kuen paak ho jayega.
Mas'alah 42: Murgi ka taza anda, jis par abhi tari lagi ho, paani mein gire
to paani na-paak nahi hoga. Isi tarah Bakri ka bachcha paida hote hi paani mein
gire aur mare nahi to paani na-paak nahi hoga.
Hawalaat: Fatawa Hindiyyah, jild 1, pages 19–20; Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 3,
pages 289–294; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar, jild 1, pages 417–420.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=344 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 344]
Aadmi aur Janwaron ke Jhoothe ka Bayan
Mas'alah 1: Aadmi ka Jhootha paak hai, chahe Junub ho ya Haiz-o-Nifas wali
aurat. Kafir ka Jhootha bhi paak hai, lekin us se bachna chahiye. Thook, Rint aur
Khankar paak hain magar aadmi un se ghin karta hai; Kafir ke Jhoothe ko is se bhi
bad-tar samajhna chahiye.
Mas'alah 2: Kisi ke munh se itna khoon nikla ke thook surkh ho gaya aur us ne
foran paani piya to Jhootha na-paak hai. Surkhi khatam hone ke baad Kulli karke
munh paak kare. Agar Kulli na ki aur thook kai baar Najasat ki jagah se guzra,
chahe nigalne ya thookne mein, yahan tak ke Najasat ka asar na raha, to Taharat
ho gayi. Is ke baad paani piye to paak rahega, lekin us waqt thook nigalna sakht
na-paak aur gunah hai.
Mas'alah 3: Ma'az-Allah Sharaab peene ke foran baad paani piya to Jhootha
na-paak hai. Itni der thehar gaya ke Sharaab ke ajza thook mein mil kar gale se
utar gaye to na-paak nahi, lekin Sharaabi aur us ke Jhoothe se bachna hi chahiye.
Mas'alah 4: Sharaab peene wale ki moonchhein badi hon aur Sharaab un mein lag
gayi ho, to jab tak moonchhein paak na kare jo paani piyega woh paani aur bartan
dono na-paak ho jayenge.
Mas'alah 5: Mard ke liye ghair aurat ka aur aurat ke liye ghair mard ka Jhootha,
agar maloom ho ke falan ka hai aur lutf ke liye khaya-piya jaye, Makrooh hai.
Lekin us khane-paani mein doosri wajah se koi karaahat nahi. Agar maloom na ho ke
kis ka hai, ya lutf ke liye na khaya-piya gaya ho, to haraj nahi, balki kuch suratوں
mein behtar hai, jaise Shari'at ke alim ya Deendar Peer ka Jhootha Tabarruk samajh
kar khana-peena.
Hawalaat: Fatawa Hindiyyah, jild 1, pages 23–24; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar,
jild 1, pages 424–425.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=345 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 345]
Mas'alah 6: Jin janwaron ka Gosht khaya jata hai, chahe chaupaye hon ya parinde,
unka Jhootha paak hai, chahe nar hon, jaise Gaay, Bail, Bhains, Bakri, Kabootar aur
Teetar.
Mas'alah 7: Jo Murgi khuli phirti ho aur gandagi par munh maarti ho us ka Jhootha
Makrooh hai. Band rakhi jati ho to paak hai.
Mas'alah 8: Kuch Gaayein gandagi khane ki aadi hoti hain; un ka Jhootha Makrooh
hai. Agar abhi Najasat khayi ho aur munh ki Taharat ka sabab na hua ho, jaise behte
paani se peena ya thehre paani se teen jagah peena, aur isi halat mein paani mein
munh daal diya to paani na-paak hoga.
Isi tarah Bail, Bhains ya Bakre ne aadat ke mutabiq Mada ka peshab soongha aur
us ka munh na-paak hua, phir nazar se ojhal nahi hua aur itni der bhi nahi guzri
ke Taharat ho jati, to un ka Jhootha na-paak hai. Agar chaar paaniyon mein munh
daalein to pehle teen na-paak aur chautha paak hoga.
Mas'alah 9: Ghode ka Jhootha paak hai.
Mas'alah 10: Suwar, Kutta, Sher, Cheeta, Bheriya, Haathi, Geedar aur doosre
darindon ka Jhootha na-paak hai.
Mas'alah 11: Kutta bartan mein munh daale to Cheeni, dhatu, Miti ka roghani
ya chikna bartan teen baar dhone se paak ho jayega. Doosre bartan ko har baar
sukha kar dhona hoga. Cheeni mein baal ya kisi bartan mein daraar ho to teen baar
sukha kar paak hoga; sirf dhone se paak nahi hoga.
Mas'alah 12: Kutta Matke ko upar se chaat le to Matke ka paani na-paak nahi hoga.
Mas'alah 13: Uddne wale shikari parindon, jaise Shikra, Baaz, Bahri aur Chil,
ka Jhootha Makrooh hai. Kauwa bhi isi hukm mein hai. Agar inhein paal kar shikar
ke liye sikhaya ho aur Chonch par Najasat na lagi ho to Jhootha paak hai.
Hawalaat: Fatawa Hindiyyah, jild 1, pages 23–24; Fatawa Razawiyyah, jild 4,
page 559.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=346 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 346]
Mas'alah 14: Ghar mein rehne wale janwaron, jaise Billi, Chuha, Saanp aur
Chipkali, ka Jhootha Makrooh hai.
Mas'alah 15: Billi kisi ka haath chaatna shuru kare to foran haath kheench le.
Use chaatte rehne dena Makrooh hai. Haath dho lena chahiye. Baghair dhoye Namaz
padh li to Namaz ho jayegi, lekin khilaf-e-awla hoga.
Mas'alah 16: Billi ne Chuha khaya aur foran bartan mein munh daala to paani
na-paak ho gaya. Agar zaban se munh chaat liya aur khoon ka asar door ho gaya to
na-paak nahi.
Mas'alah 17: Paani mein rehne wale janwar ka Jhootha paak hai, chahe paani mein
paida hue hon ya na hue hon.
Mas'alah 18: Gadhe aur Khachchar ka Jhootha mashkook hai, yani is ke Wuzu ke
laayak hone mein shak hai. Is se Wuzu nahi ho sakta, kyunki yaqini Hadath,
mashkook Taharat se door nahi hota.
Mas'alah 19: Jis Jhoothe ka paani paak ho us se Wuzu aur Ghusl jaiz hai. Lekin
Junub ne baghair Kulli kiye paani piya ho to us ka Jhootha paani se Wuzu na-jaiz
hai, kyunki woh Musta'mal ho gaya.
Mas'alah 20: Achha paani maujood ho to Makrooh paani se Wuzu aur Ghusl Makrooh
hai. Achha paani na ho to haraj nahi. Isi tarah Makrooh Jhoothe ko ameer ke liye
khana-peena Makrooh hai, lekin ghareeb aur mohtaj ke liye baghair karaahat jaiz.
Mas'alah 21: Achha paani hote hue Mashkook se Wuzu aur Ghusl jaiz nahi. Achha
paani na ho to isi se Wuzu aur Ghusl kare aur Tayammum bhi kare. Behtar hai pehle
Wuzu kare. Pehle Tayammum aur baad mein Wuzu kare tab bhi haraj nahi. Wuzu aur
Ghusl mein Niyyat zaruri hai. Sirf Wuzu ya sirf Tayammum kiya to Namaz na hogi.
Mas'alah 22: Mashkook Jhootha paani khana-peena nahi chahiye.
Hawalaat: Fatawa Hindiyyah, jild 1, pages 23–24; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar,
jild 1, pages 424–426; Al-Bahr-ur-Raiq, jild 1, page 235.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=347 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 347]
Mas'alah 23: Mashkook paani achhe paani mein mil jaye to agar achha paani zyada
ho to us se Wuzu ho sakta hai, warna nahi.
Mas'alah 24: Jis ka Jhootha na-paak hai us ka Paseena aur L'aab bhi na-paak hai.
Jis ka Jhootha paak hai us ka Paseena aur L'aab bhi paak, aur jis ka Jhootha Makrooh
hai us ka Paseena aur L'aab bhi Makrooh hai.
Mas'alah 25: Gadhe aur Khachchar ka Paseena kapde mein lag jaye to kapda paak
rahega, chahe kitna hi zyada ho.
Tayammum ka Bayan
Allah عزوجل farmata hai: { و ان كنتم مرضى او على سفر او جآء احد منكم من الغآىط او
لمستم النسآء فلم تجدوا مآء فتیمموا صعیدا طیبا فامسحوا بوجوهكم و ایدیكم منه- }
Yani: “Aur agar tum beemar ho ya safar mein ho, ya tum mein se koi paikhane se
aaya, ya tum ne auraton se jima' kiya, phir paani na pao, to paak mitti ka irada
karo aur us se apne munh aur haathon ka Masah karo.”
Hadith 1: Sahih Bukhari mein Umm-ul-Momineen Hazrat Aishah Siddiqah رضی الله
تعالی عنہا se riwayat hai: Hum Rasoolullah ﷺ ke saath ek safar mein gaye. Baida
ya Zaat-ul-Jaish ke maqam par mera Haar toot kar gir gaya. Rasoolullah ﷺ ne use
talash karne ke liye qiyam farmaya. Log bhi thehar gaye. Wahan aur logon ke paas
paani na tha.
Log Hazrat Abu Bakr Siddiq رضی الله تعالی عنہ ke paas aaye aur kaha: “Kya aap
dekhte nahi ke Siddiqah ne Rasoolullah ﷺ aur sab ko thehra diya, na yahan paani
hai na logon ke paas?” Hazrat Abu Bakr رضی الله تعالی عنہ aaye. Huzoor ﷺ mera
sar meri god mein rakh kar aaraam farma rahe the. Unhone kaha: “Tum ne Rasoolullah
ﷺ aur logon ko rok diya, na yahan paani hai na logon ke paas.” Unhone mujhe malamat
ki aur apne haath se meri kamar mein chubhone lage. Mujhe harkat se sirf Huzoor ﷺ
ka meri god mein aaraam farmana rok raha tha.
Subah jab aisi jagah hui jahan paani na tha, Huzoor ﷺ uthe to Allah Ta'ala ne
Tayammum ki Ayat naazil farmayi. Logon ne Tayammum kiya. Hazrat Usaid bin Huzair
رضی الله تعالی عنہ ne kaha: “Aye Aal-e-Abu Bakr, yeh tumhari pehli Barkat nahi.”
Meri sawari ka oont uthaya gaya to Haar us ke neeche mila.
Hawalaat: Surah Al-Ma'idah 6; Sahih Bukhari, Hadith 334; Baida aur Zaat-ul-Jaish
do maqamat ke naam hain; Haar se murad gale ka zevar hai.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=348 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 348]
Hadith 2: Sahih Muslim mein Hazrat Huzaifah رضی الله تعالی عنہ se riwayat hai
ke Huzoor ﷺ ne farmaya: “Humein logon par in teen baaton se fazilat di gayi:
(1) Hamari Safen Farishton ki Safon jaisi banayi gayin. (2) Hamare liye poori
zameen Masjid bana di gayi. (3) Jab humein paani na mile to zameen ki mitti hamare
liye paak karne wali banayi gayi.”
Hadith 3: Imam Ahmad, Abu Dawud aur Tirmizi ne Hazrat Abu Zar رضی الله تعالی
عنہ se riwayat ki ke Huzoor سید عالم ﷺ ne farmaya: “Paak mitti Musalman ka Wuzu
hai, chahe das saal paani na paaye. Jab paani mile to use apne badan tak pahunchaye,
yani Ghusl aur Wuzu kare; yeh us ke liye behtar hai.”
Hadith 4: Abu Dawud aur Darimi ne Hazrat Abu Sa'id Khudri رضی الله تعالی عنہ
se riwayat ki: Do aadmi safar mein gaye. Namaz ka waqt aaya aur paani na tha.
Unhone paak mitti se Tayammum karke Namaz padhi. Waqt ke andar paani mil gaya.
Ek ne Wuzu karke Namaz dobara padhi aur doosre ne dobara na padhi. Bargah-e-Aqdas
mein hazir hokar zikr kiya gaya. Jis ne dobara na padhi thi us se farmaya:
“Tum ne Sunnat pa li aur tumhari Namaz ho gayi.” Jis ne Wuzu karke dobara padhi us
se farmaya: “Tumhare liye dohra Sawab hai.”
Hadith 5: Sahih Bukhari aur Sahih Muslim mein Hazrat Imran رضی الله تعالی عنہ
se riwayat hai: Safar mein hum Nabi ﷺ ke saath the. Huzoor ﷺ ne Namaz padhayi.
Namaz se farigh hokar dekha ke ek shakhs logon se alag baitha hai aur qaum ke saath
Namaz nahi padhi. Farmaya: “Aye shakhs, tumhein qaum ke saath Namaz padhne se kis
cheez ne roka?” Us ne arz ki: “Mujhe nahane ki zarurat hai aur paani nahi.” Farmaya:
“Mitti ikhtiyar karo, woh tumhein kaafi hai.”
Hawalaat: Sahih Muslim, Hadith 522; Musnad Ahmad, Hadith 21429; Sunan Abi Dawud,
Hadith 338; Sahih Bukhari, Hadith 344.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=349 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 349]
Hadith 6: Sahihain mein Hazrat Abu Juhaim bin Haris رضی الله تعالی عنہ se
riwayat hai: Nabi ﷺ Beer-e-Jamal ki taraf se tashreef la rahe the. Ek shakhs ne
Huzoor ﷺ ko Salaam kiya. Aap ﷺ ne jawab na diya. Ek deewar ki taraf mutawajjah
huye, munh aur haathon ka Masah kiya, phir us ke Salaam ka jawab diya.
Tayammum ke Masa'il
Mas'alah 1: Jis ka Wuzu na ho ya jise nahane ki zarurat ho, aur paani par
qudrat na ho, woh Wuzu aur Ghusl ki jagah Tayammum kare. Paani par qudrat na hone
ki kuch suraten yeh hain:
- Aisi bimari ho ke Wuzu ya Ghusl se bimari badhne ya der se theek hone ka sahi
andesha ho. Ya to us ne khud aazmaya ho ke Wuzu ya Ghusl se bimari badhti hai, ya
aisa Musalman, achha aur laayak Hakim, jo zahiri taur par Fasiq na ho, kahe ke
paani nuqsan karega.
Mas'alah 2: Sirf khayal ho ke bimari badhegi to Tayammum jaiz nahi. Kafir,
Fasiq ya mamooli Tabeeb ke kehne ka bhi aitibar nahi.
Mas'alah 3: Paani bimari ko nuqsan na deta ho, lekin Wuzu ya Ghusl ke liye
harkat nuqsan deti ho, ya khud Wuzu na kar sakta ho aur koi Wuzu karane wala bhi
na ho, to Tayammum kare. Isi tarah kisi ke haath phat gaye hon aur woh khud Wuzu
na kar sake aur koi Wuzu karane wala na ho to Tayammum kare.
Mas'alah 4: Be-Wuzu ke aksar aza-e-Wuzu mein, ya Junub ke badan ke aksar hisse
mein zakhm ya Chechak ho to Tayammum kare. Warna sehatmand hissa dhoye, zakhm ki
jagah aur nuqsan ke waqt us ke aas-paas Masah kare. Masah bhi nuqsan de to uzv par
kapda rakh kar us par Masah kare.
Mas'alah 5: Bimari mein thanda paani nuqsan karta ho aur garam paani nuqsan na
de to garam paani se Wuzu aur Ghusl zaruri hai. Agar aisi jagah ho jahan garam
paani na mil sake to Tayammum kare.
Hawalaat: Fatawa Hindiyyah, jild 1, pages 28; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar wa
Radd-ul-Muhtar, jild 1, page 481; Sahih Bukhari, Hadith 337.
<!-- sourcetable=volumeone | jild=1 | section=2 | page_number=350 -->
[Jild 1 | Section 2 | Page 350]
Thande waqt mein Wuzu ya Ghusl nuqsan karta ho aur garam waqt mein nuqsan na ho
to thande waqt Tayammum kare. Garam waqt aane par agli Namaz ke liye Wuzu karna
chahiye. Tayammum se jo Namaz padh li usay dobara padhna zaruri nahi.
Mas'alah 6: Sar par paani daalna nuqsan karta ho to gale se nahaye aur poore
sar ka Masah kare.
Tayammum karne wale ko apne charon taraf ek-ek meel tak paani ka pata na ho.
Mas'alah 7: Agar ek meel ke andar paani hone ka gumaan ho to talash karna
zaruri hai. Baghair talash Tayammum jaiz nahi. Baghair talash Tayammum karke Namaz
padh li aur talash karne par paani mil gaya to Wuzu karke Namaz dobara padhna lazim
hai. Paani na mila to Namaz ho gayi.
Mas'alah 8: Ghalib gumaan ho ke ek meel ke andar paani nahi hai to talash
zaruri nahi. Tayammum karke Namaz padh li, na talash ki aur na koi poochne wala
tha, phir baad mein maloom hua ke paani qareeb tha, to Namaz dobara nahi. Haan,
Tayammum ab toot gaya. Agar wahan koi maujood tha magar us se poocha nahi aur baad
mein maloom hua ke paani qareeb tha to Namaz dobara padhna hogi.
Mas'alah 9: Qareeb paani hone ya na hone ka koi gumaan na ho to talash karna
Mustahab hai. Baghair talash Tayammum karke Namaz padhi to Namaz ho gayi.
Mas'alah 10: Saath Zamzam Shareef ho, logon ke liye Tabarruk ke taur par le
ja raha ho, ya beemar ko pilane ke liye ho, aur itna ho ke Wuzu ho jaye, to Tayammum
jaiz nahi.
Mas'alah 11: Zamzam se Wuzu na karna chahe taake Tayammum jaiz ho, to kisi aise
shakhs ko jis par bharosa ho ke paani wapas de dega, paani Hiba kar de aur kuch
badla muqarrar kar le. Ab Tayammum jaiz ho jayega.
Mas'alah 12: Jo na Aabaadi mein ho na Aabaadi ke qareeb, us ke paas paani ho
magar yaad na raha aur Tayammum karke Namaz padh li, to agle bayan mein is ki
tafseel aayegi.
Hawalaat: Fatawa Hindiyyah, jild 1, pages 28–29; Fatawa Tatar Khaniyyah,
jild 1, page 234; Ad-Durr-ul-Mukhtar, jild 1, page 475.